.OFCAIIFO& 


ALIFO% 


:$     U 


DOMESTIC   HISTORY 


OF    THE 


AMERICAN   REVOLUTION 


DOMESTIC  HISTORY 


OF    THE 


AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


BY 


MRS.    ELLET. 


IL 

LUSTRAT 

ED. 

:*: 

,.  :!'  V 

nr\ 

PHILADELPHIA: 
J.  B.  LIPPINCOTT    &    CO. 

1876: 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1850,  by 

BAKER   AND     SCRIBNER, 

In  the  Clerk'8  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the  Southern) 
District  ot  New  York. 


Copyright,  1876,  by  J.  B.  LJPPINCOTT  &  CO. 


PREFACE 


THE  design  and  plan  of  the  present  work  are  entirely  new. 
Its  object  is  to  exhibit  the  spirit  and  character  of  the  Revolu- 
tionary period ;  to  portray,  as  far  as  possible  in  so  brief  a 
record,  the  social  and  domestic  condition  of  the  times,  and 
the  state  of  feeling  among  the  people,  with  something  of  the 
services  and  experience  of  a  class  not  usually  noticed  among 
those  whose  names  live  in  historical  remembrance.  With 
this  view,  a  short  and  comprehensive  narrative  of  the  succes- 
sive events  of  the  war  is  interspersed  with  domestic  details 
and  anecdotes  illustrative  of  the  state  of  the  country  at  va- 
rious intervals. 

My  researches  during  some  years  past  in  collecting  authen- 
tic materials  for  "The  Women  of  the  American  Revolution," 
have  brought  to  light  many  interesting  incidents  connected 
with  the  war,  so  strikingly  characteristic  of  the  times,  that 
they  should  not  be  suffered  to  pass  into  oblivion.  These  are 
sparingly  used,  because  more  of  them  would  have  swelled  the 
volume  to  an  unsuitable  size ;  and  all  that  possessed  merely  a 

A* 


233874 


VI  PREFACE. 

personal  interest  have  been  excluded.  It  has  also  been  found 
necessary  to  omit  the  minor  details  of  military  movements, 
which  form  the  bulk  of  almost  every  history  of  the  war. 
This  omission,  I  think,  will  prove  an  advantage.  The 
most  attentive  reader  of  history  seldom  retains  in  his  memory 
more  than  the  prominent  incidents,  losing  sight  of  minute 
and  complicated  particulars  as  soon  as  he  rises  from  his 
studies ;  it  may  be  questioned,  therefore,  whether  it  be  not 
useless  to  perplex  the  learner  with  a  multitude  of  details  com- 
paratively unimportant.  I  cannot  help  believing,  too,  that  a 
really  better  idea  of  the  Revolution  may  be  obtained  from 
anecdotes  that  exhibit  the  spirit  which  was  abroad  among  all 
classes,  and  which  prompted  to  action,  than  from  the  most 
accurate  transcript  of  the  manreuvres  by  which  different 
battles  were  lost  and  won,  and  the  most  precise  statement  of 
the  number  engaged,  or  of  killed  and  wounded  on  either  side. 
Accordingly  I  have  given  in  general  merely  the  date  and 
locality  of  the  principal  battles,  with  the  names  of  the  leaders 
who  were  most  conspicuous. 

Wherever  account  is  given  of  individual  experience,  it  is 
for  the  purpose  of  showing  what  many  did  or  suffered.  An 
inadequate  conception  of  the  character  of  that  heroic  age  of 
the  Republic  is  afforded  by  general  tradition,  and  it  is  only  by 
collating  such  authentic  records  of  individual  action  and  endur- 
ance as  have  been  preserved,  that  a  correct  idea  may  be  formed 
The  great  Duke  of  Marlborough  once  said  he  had  learned 
English  history  from  the  dramas  of  Shakspeare  ;  and  we  al] 


PREFACE.  VU 

know  the  effect  of  a  historical  romance  in  impressing  events 
on  the  memory ;  how  much  greater  should  be  the  advantage 
derived  from  domestic  pictures  drawn  from  actual  life  ovei 
those  which  are  at  best  but  admirable  imitations  ! 

To  guard  against  misapprehension,  it  is  proper  to  say,  that 
in  this  attempt  to  present  in  a  new  and  interesting  light  the 
history  of  our  struggle  for  national  existence,  there  is  nothing 
of  fanciful  embellishment.  I  hold  in  just  aversion  the  ro- 
mancing trash  under  which,  at  the  present  day,  the  simple 
and  picturesque — because  simple — realities  of  our  American 
story  seem  in  danger  of  being  buried.  Not  only  has  no  aid 
of  fiction  been  employed,  but  no  traditional  matter  has  been 
introduced,  unless  sustained  by  indisputable  authority. 

It  will  be  observed  that  I  have  entered  rather  closely  into 
the  story  of  the  war  in  the  upper  districts  of  South  Carolina. 
One  reason  for  this  is — that  no  history  has  ever  yet  done  jus- 
tice to  that  section  of  country,  or  to  the  actors  who  there 
bore  their  part  in  the  struggle ;  another — that  its  partisan 
warfare  was  eminently  domestic.  Not  only  were  neighbors 
divided  and  arrayed  against  each  other,  but  the  demon  of  civil 
discord  invaded  dwellings,  and  scowled  o^ide  the  sacred 
hearthstone ;  in  many  cases  it  was  literally  true  that  a  man's 
foes  were  those  of  his  own  household.  This  state  of  things 
gave  rise  to  an  unusual  variety  of  picturesque  and  romantic 
incidents,  from  a  large  store  of  which  but  few  are  selected, — 
those  which  merely  display  the  patriotism,  fortitude,  or 
prowess  of  individuals,  not  being  suited  to  my  purpose. 


Viii  PREFACE. 

In  recording  incidents  of  the  war  at  the  South,  I  have  not 
relied  on  unsupported  tradition.  The  military  movements  in 
that  region  are  detailed  in  some  manuscript  records  prepared 
by  prominent  actors  in  the  scenes  described.  For  a  sight  of 
these  valuable  documents  I  am  indebted  to  Daniel  Gr.  Stinson, 
Esq.,  of  Chester  District,  South  Carolina,  whose  aid  I  havo 
had  occasion  to  acknowledge  in  another  work. 

I  have  not  thought  it  best,  by  enumerating  authorities,  to 
embarrass  the  volume  with  notes  ;  but  it  is  not  proper  to  pass 
without  acknowledgement  the  assistance  derived  from  Mr. 
Willson's  and  Mr.  Henry's  general  compendium s,  among 
others,  and  my  obligations  to  Henry  Onderdonk,  Jr.,  Esq., 
for  the  notices  of  the  British  prisons  and  prison  ships  at  New 
York,  with  the  account  of  the  Illicit  Trade  on  Long  Island 
Sound,  and  the  Whaleboat  Warfare  ;  as  well  as  for  other  mat- 
ters of  interest  gleaned  from  his  work.  Collins'  History  of 
Kentucky,  with  other  books  on  the  subject,  has  been  consult- 
ed in  the  brief  sketch  of  early  settlements  at  the  West. 

E.  F.  E. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

fiftM 
The  British  Colonies  in  North  America IS 


CHAPTER  II. 
Difficulties  with  Great  Britain 23 

CHAPTER  III. 
Commencement  of  the  War.  .  cj 


CHAPTER  IV. 

State  of  Society— Female  Influence— Evacuation  of  Boston— Attempt  at  the 

South— Battle  of  Moore's  Creek 39  U 

CHAPTER  V. 
Declaration  of  Independence — Female  Spy — Battle  of  Long  Island .49 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Occupation  of  New  York — State  of  the  Country — Retreat  through   New  Jer- 
sey—American Successes 6? 


X  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

PAGE 

Sentiment  of  Europe— Winter  Quarters— New  Attempt  on  Philadelphia— Oc- 
cupation—March  of  Burgoyne — Murder  of  Jane  McCrea , 79 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
The  Battles  of  Saratoga— the  Prisoners  at  Cambridge 86 

CHAPTER  IX. 

f  \s 

Female  Agency— Valley  Forge— State  of  Philadelphia 96 

CHAPTER    X. 
British  Prisons  in  New  York .- 106 

CHAPTER  XI. 

British  Prison  Ships— The  Illicit  Trade   on  Long  Island  Sound — Whaleboat 
Warfare 116 

CHAPTER  XII. 

**he  French  Alliance— The  Mischiairea— Battle  of  Monmouth— Condition  of 
the  Country 129 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
Tndir.n  Depredations — The  Massacres  at  Wyoming  and  Cherry  Valley 14C 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Attack  on  the  South — Subjugation  of  Georgia — Scenes  in   South   Carolina — 
Siege  of  Savannah— Close  of  the  Campaign  of  1779 161 

CHAPTER  XV. 

'.ampaign  of  1780 — Surrender  of  Charleston — Conquest  of  South   Carolina 

First  Outbreak  of  Renewed  Resistance .  16e 


CONTENTS.  XI 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

PAOK 

A  Scotch-Irish  Settlement— Result  of  Martin's  Preaching— Battle  atMobley's 
Meeting-House 175 

CHAPTER    XVII. 
Incursions  of  Huck — Battle  at  Williamson's — "  Bloody  Bill  Cunningham.".  .  .184 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 
Battles  of  Rocky  Mount  and  Hanging  Rock— Surprise  at  Fishing  Creek. .  .  195 

CHAPTER   XIX. 
Surprise  of  Steel— Condition  of  the  Country 205 

CHAPTER  XX. 

The  Warning  at  Green  Spring — Battle  of  King's   Mountain— Blackstocks — 
State  of  Charleston  and  the  Country 218 

CHAPTER  XXI. 
State  of  the  Country  in  other  Districts 239 

CHAPTER  XXII. 
Incursion  into  New  Jersey — Indian  Ravages  in  tho  Vallty  of  the  Mohawk.  .239 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Treason  of  Arnold — Contributions  in  Philadelphia — Revolt  of  Pennsylvania 

Troops— Greene  at  the  South— Battle  of  the  Cowpeng 249 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Kjtreat  of  Greene— Return— Battles  of  Guilford   and  Hobkirk's  Hill— Fort 
Motte .  .  263 


Ill  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

PAGE 

Attack  on  Ninety -Six — Battle  of  Eutaw — March  of  Cornwallis  into  Virginia — 
Siege  of  Yorktown — Burning  of  New  London — Surrender  of  Cornwallis..278 

CHAPTER   XXVI. 
Early  Settlements  lit  the  West— Kentucky— Tennessee 291 

CHAPTER  XXVIL 

Conclusion 303 


DOMESTIC  HISTORY  OF  THE  REVOLUTION. 


CHAPTER   I. 

THE    BRITISH    COLOiMES    IN    NORTH    AMERICA. 

IT  is  well  known  that  Christopher  Columbus  discovered  the 
New  "World  in  1492.  The  first  navigators  who  reached  the 
American  continent  were  John  Cabot  and  his  son  Sebastian, 
who  sailed  from  England  and  arrived  at  the  coast  of  Labrador 
in  June,  1497.  The  French  employed  discoverers  and  took 
possession  of  lands  chiefly  in  the  northern  part  of  the  country, 
while  the  Spaniards  claimed  Florida,  and  finally  established 
the  first  permanent  European  settlement  on  our  shores. 

The  several  attempts  made  to  plant  colonies  within  the 
limits  of  the  United  States,  in  the  sixteenth  century,  proved 
unsuccessful,  and  no  permanent  settlement  was  made  before 
1607.  Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  having  received  from  Queen  Eli- 
zabeth a  transfer  of  the  patent  granted  to  Sir  Humphrey  Gil- 
bert, in  1584  visited  a  portion  of  the  coast.  The  report 

brought  by  the  navigators  to  the  queen  was  so  flattering  that 

B 


14  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE  REVOLUTION. 

she  gave  the  new  country  the  name  of  Virginia,  in  honor  of  a 
virgin  sovereign.  The  whole  region  between  the  thirty-fourth 
and  forty- fifth  degrees  of  north  latitude  was  thus  called.  In 
the  reign  of  James  I.  it  was  granted  by  royal  charter  to  two 
companies  formed  to  settle  it ;  the  southern  part,  named 
South  Virginia,  to  a  company  of  merchants  called  the  London 
Company ;  and  the  northern,  or  North  Virginia,  to  a  corpo- 
ration called  the  Plymouth  Company. 

In  1607  the  colonization  of  VIRGINIA  was  commenced  un- 
der the  auspices  of  the  London  Company.  The  first  settle- 
ment was  made  at  Jamestown.  Captain  John  Smith  was  the 
leader  in  this  enterprise,  and  had  many  adventures.  Being 
taken  captive  by  the  Indians,  he  was  condemned  to  death  by 
Powhatan,  the  chief  of  the  savage  confederacy,  but  saved  by 
Pocahontas,  the  chief's  young  daughter.  Smith  learned  much 
from  the  Indians,  gained  their  confidence  and  good  will,  and 
supported  his  companions  by  his  energy  and  activity.  His  ge- 
nius and  wise  management  established  the  colony.  After  his 
return  from  Virginia,  he  explored  the  north-eastern  coast  of 
the  United  States,  and  Prince  Charles,  at  his  suggestion,  gave 
that  country  the  name  of  New  England. 

The  Dutch  began  to  settle  NEW  YORK  in  1613.  They 
established  themselves  on  the  island  of  Manhattan,  now  New 
York.  A  naval  force  from  Jamestown,  under  Capt.  Argall, 
in  the  same  year  compelled  the  Dutch  to  submit  to  the  au- 
thority of  the  British  monarch.  In  1664  the  English  finally 
'ionquered  and  took  possession  of  the  colony. 

Two  unsuccessful  attempts  were  made  in  the  beginning  of 
the  century,  to  form  settlements  in  New  England,  by  the  Ply- 


CHAPTER    I.  15 

mouth  Company  and  Capt.  Smith ;  but  the  first  permanent 
one — the  colony  of  PLYMOUTH — was  formed  by  the  Pilgrims 
in  1620.  These  were  Puritans,  dissenters  from  the  Church 
of  England.  Being  by  law  required,  under  the  heaviest  pen- 
alties, to  attend  the  established  worship,  they  quitted  their 
country,  and  sought  in  Holland  "  freedom  to  worship  God" 
according  to  their  own  consciences.  The  distresses  suffered 
there  determine  d  them  to  remove  to  the  wilds  of  America. 
They  procured  a  patent  from  England,  sailed  from  Plymouth 
in  a  small  vessel  called  the  May  Flower,  and  landed  on  Ply- 
mouth rock,  Dec.  21st,  1620.  They  suffered  much  from  hard- 
ship and  sickness,  yet  trusted  in  the  protection  of  the  God  for 
whose  sake  they  had  left  home  and  friends,  and  who  was  to 
make  of  them  a  great  people. 

The  settlement  of  NEW  HAMPSHIRE  was  begun  in  1623,  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Piscataqua  River,  and  afterwards  at  Dover, 
Portsmouth  and  Exeter.  In  1628  the  colony  of  MASSACHU- 
SETTS BAY  was  established  under  a  grant  of  1-ands  from  the 
Plymouth  Company.  Salem  was  first  settled,  and  afterwards 
Charlestown,  Boston,  and  other  towns  in  the  vicinity.  This 
colony  in  1641  received  under  its  government  the  settlements 
in  New  Hampshire;  but  in  1679  New  Hampshire  was  made 
a  separate  province  by  royal  ordinance.  In  1692  the  Ply- 
mouth and  Massachusetts  colonies  were  incorporated  into  one. 
Maine,  settled  in  1629,  was  united  to  Massachusetts  in  1652. 

NEW  JERSEY  was  settled  by  the  Danes  about  1624.  Some 
Dutch  families  soon  afterwards  planted  themselves  near  New 
York.  The  country  was  conquered  in  1655  by  Peter  Stuyve- 
paiit,  the  Dutch  governor  of  New  York,  and  finally  came  into 


16  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

the  possession  of  the  English  on  their  conquest  of  New  York 
in  1664. 

The  king  of  Sweden,  Gustavus  Adolphus,  sent  over  a  co- 
lony .of  his  subjects,  who  settled  in  DELAWARE  in  1627.  The 
Dutch  settlers  on  the  other  side  of  the  Delaware  river  disputed 
the  possession  of  the  country  with  the  Swedes.  They  obtain- 
ed it  in  1655,  and  in  1664  yielded  it  to  the  English.  MARY- 
LAND was  settled  by  English  Roman  Catholics,  in  1 634.  Lord 
Baltimore,  who  had  explored  the  country,  obtained  the  terri- 
tory by  royal  patent,  and  it  was  called  Maryland  in  honor  of 
Queen  Henrietta  Maria. 

Both  CONNECTICUT  and  RHODE  ISLAND  were  first  settled 
by  companies  from  Massachusetts ;  the  settlement  of  the  for- 
mer province  being  commenced  at  Hartford,  1635,  and  that 
of  the  latter  at  Providence  in  the  followinnr  vear.  Providence 

O  *r 

was  established  by  Roger  Williams,  a  Baptist,  who  had  been 
persecuted  in  Massachusetts  on  account  of  his  religion.  The 
followers  of  Mrs.  Anne  Hutchinson,  whose  religious  opinions 
were  condemned  by  the  Puritans,  also  sought  homes  in  Rhode 
Island. 

NORTH  CAROLINA  was  occupied  by  settlers  from  Virginia 
about  the  middle  of  the  century  ;  SOUTH  CAROLINA  some 
years  later.  In  1680  Charleston  was  founded,  and  about  ten 
years  afterwards  came  the  French  Protestants,  or  Huguenots, 
driven  from  their  country  by  religious  persecution,  after  the 
revocation  of  .the  edict  of  Nantes.  They  made  their  home 
chiefly  in  South  Carolina. 

PENNSYLVANIA  was  settled  in  1682,  under  a  grant  made  by 
Charles  II.  to  William  Penn,  the  great  Quaker,  after  whom 


CHAPTER    I.  1? 

the  province  was  named.  He  drew  the  plan  of  Philadelphia 
and  gave  it  its  name,  which  signifies  "  brotherly  love."  Thua 
all  the  colonies  composing  the  original  thirteen  States,  except 
Georgia,  were  established  before  the  close  of  the  seventeenth 
century. 

GEORGIA  became  a  colony  in  1733.  It  was  settled  under  a 
patent  granted  to  twenty-one  trustees,  for  the  purpose  of  giv- 
ing land  gratuitously  to  the  poor  of  Great  Britain.  A  num- 
ber of  benevolent  persons  in  England  sent  over  the  new  colo- 
nists, and  provided  them  with  necessaries  to  begin  the  set- 
tlement. The  province  was  named  Georgia  in  honor  of  the 
British  monarch. 

The  limits  of  this  volume  will  not  permit  us  to  enter  into  the 
history  of  the  separate  colonies.  Each  had  its  peculiar  and 
separate  government,  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  Great  Bri- 
tain. In  1643  the  four  colonies  of  Plymouth,  Massachusetts, 
Connecticut,  and  New  Haven,  formed  a  union  by  articles  of 
confederation,  and  adopted  the  style  of"  The  United  Colonies 
of  New  England."  The  object  of  this  union  was  to  protect 
themselves  against  the  Indians  and  against  the  encroachments 
of  the  Dutch  of  "  New  Netherlands,"  as  New  York  was  then 
called.  New  England  suffered  much  in  1675,  in  a  war  with 
the  Indian  tribes  called  "  King  Philip's  war,"  after  the  great 
Indian  Sachem. 

The  rebellion  of  Bacon  in  Virginia,  which  broke  out 
about  the  same  time,  was  caused  by  oppressive  restric- 
tions on  commerce,  and  heavy  taxes  imposed  by  the  governor. 
The  New  England  colonies  were  severely  oppressed  in  tht 
iviu;n  of  James  II.,  under  the  tyrannical  administration  of  th« 

B* 


IS  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

governor  appointed  by  him,  Sir  Edmund  Andros.  The  trou- 
bles and  discontents  in  New  York  arose  from  the  same  causes. 
Jacob  Leisler  was  at  the  head  of  the  disaffected.  All  these 
commotions  tended  to  develope  the  spirit  which  in  time  aspir- 
ed to  national  independence. 

The  English  Revolution,  which  in  1689  placed  William 
and  Mary  on  the  throne,  delivered  the  colonies  from  the  op- 
pressions they  had  suffered.  Massachusetts  received  a  new 
charter  in  1692.  In  this  year  occurred  the  trials  for  witch- 
craft, in  which  so  many  unfortunate  persons  were  accused, 
imprisoned  and  executed.  These  scenes  were  enacted  chiefly 
in  Salem  and  the  neighboring  towns. 

The  colonies  were  involved  in  the  war  between  France  and 
England,  commonly  called  King  William's  War — which  last- 
ed from  1690  to  the  peace  of  Ryswick,  1697.  It  was  follow- 
ed in  1702  by  "  Queen  Anne's  War,"  which  was  ended  by 
the  treaty  of  Utrecht,  1713.  By  this  France  ceded  Newfound- 
land and  Nova  Scotia  to  England.  In  1744  war  was  again 
declared  by  England  against  France,  and  the  colonies  were 
plunged  into  hostilities  with  the  French  and  their  savage  al- 
lies. This  war  was  most  disastrous  to  the  colonies,  involving 
them  in  losses  and  debt.  It  was  closed  in  1748  by  the  peace 
of  Aix-la-Chapelle.  The  conflicting  claims,  however,  of 
France  and  Great  Britain  to  the  possession  of  territories  in 
America  in  a  short  time  rendered  another  war  inevitable 
This  brings  us  to  what  is  called  "  The  French  and  Indian 
War." 

The  French  had  possession  of  Canada  and  Louisiana,  and  were 
engaged  in  connecting  these  territories  by  a  chain  of  military 


CHAPTER    I.  19 

posts  along  the  Lakes  and  Ohio  River,  to  prevent  the  encroach- 
ments  of  the  English.  The  Ohio  company  in  1750  obtained 
from  the  English  government  a  grant  of  a  large  tract  of  land 
on  the  Ohio,  where  they  designed  to  open  a  trade  with  the 
Indians.  The  French  governor  in  Canada,  who  claimed  the 
whole  country  between  the  Ohio  and  the  Alleghanies,  inter- 
fered with  their  proceedings.  Gov.  Dinwiddie,  of  Virginia, 
after  complaints  of  acts  of  violence  to  the  traders,  in  1753 
determined  to  send  a  remonstrance  to  the  French  command- 
ant stationed  near  the  Ohio,  and  require  him  to  withdraw 
his  troops  from  the  territory,  which  he  regarded  as  belonging 
to  the  charter  limits  of  Virginia.  The  bearer  of  this  des- 
patch was  GEORGE  WASHINGTON,  who,  then  a  youth,  thug 
entered  first  on  his  career  of  public  service. 

The  French  commandant  refused  to  comply  with  the  demand  ; 
the  British  government  determined  to  resist  the  French  claim 
by  force,  and  in  1754  Washington  conducted  a  hostile  expe- 
dition into  the  disputed  territory.  He  was  obliged  by  the 
French  to  capitulate,  and  returned  with  his  troops  to  Virginia. 
The  British  government  now  recommended  the  colonies  to 
unite  for  their  common  defence.  At  this  period  their  general 
history  may  be  said  to  commence.  Before  this  time  they  had 
been  distiuct  and  separate  ;  bound  to  each  other  only  by  a 
common  origin  and  language. 

A  convention  of  delegates  from  the  northern  colonies  met 
at  Albany  in  1754,  at  1  a  plan  of  union,  drawn  up  by  Benja- 
min Franklin,  was  adop  ed.  It  was  rejected,  however,  both 
in  England  and  America  ;  the  British  conceiving  that  it  gave 
too  much  power  to  the  people,  and  the  colonists,  too  much  to 


20  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

the  crown.  Hostilities  went  on,  and  the  English  forces  gained 
possession  of  Nova  Scotia.  An  expedition  under  Gen.  Brad- 
dock  against  Fort  Du  Quesne  was  less  fortunate.  His  troops 
were  surprised  on  the  banks  of  the  Monongahela,  and  defeated 
by  an  inferior  force  of  French  and  Indians.  Braddock  fell, 
mortally  wounded,  and  Col.  Washington,  who,  though  shot  at 
repeatedly  by  the  Indians,  had  been  wonderfully  preserved  in 
the  battle,  conducted  the  retreat,  and  saved  the  army  from 
destruction. 

A  victory  over  the  French  on  the  borders  of  Lake  George, 
in  which  their  commander,  Baron  Dieskau,  fell,  followed  in  a 
few  weeks,  and  revived  the  spirits  of  the  Americans.  In 
1756  war  was  formally  declared  between  Great  Britain  and 
France,  and  what  is  called  "  the  seven  years'  war"  began  in 
Europe.  This  year's  campaign  in  America  was  extremely 
disastrous  to  the  colonists,  and  they  accomplished  little.  The 
French,  on  the  other  hand,  took  Fort  Oswego,  and  thus  gain- 
ed command  of  Lakes  Ontario  and  Erie.  In  1757  Montcalm, 
the  French  commander,  besieged  and  took  Fort  William 
Henry,  on  the  southern  shore  of  Lake  George.  This  fort 
was  defended  by  Col.  Munroe.  The  British  troops,  after  the 
capitulation,  were  treacherously  massacred  by  the  Indians  in 
Montcalm's  army. 

The  campaign  of  1758  was  more  successful.  The  great  states- 
man, William  Pitt,  afterwards  Earl  of  Chatham,  became  prime 
minister,' and  took  the  guidance  of  public  affairs.  The  colo- 
nies answered  his  call  by  new  supplies  of  men,  and  the  tide  of 
success  turned  in  favor  of  Britain.  Fort  Du  Quesne  was  oc- 
cupied by  the  English  and  named  Pittsburgh  ;  Fort  Fronteriac 


CHAPTER    I.  21 

at  the  outlet  of  Lake  Ontario  was  captured,  and  in  the  fol 
lowing  year  the  other  French  strongholds  in  Canada,  with 
Ticonderoga,  Crown  Point,  and  Niagara,  fell  into  the  hands 
of  the  British.  The  celebrated  Gen.  Wolfe  led  the  British 
and  colonial  troops  against  Quebec,  defeated  the  French  un- 
der Montcalm  on  the  Plains  of  Abraham,  and  died  on  the 
field  in  the  moment  of  victory .  In  less  than  a  year  from 
the  fall  of  Quebec,  the  French  were  dispossessed  not  only 
of  the  disputed  territories,  but  of  their  ancient  province  of 
Canada. 

By  the  treaty  of  peace  signed  at  Paris  in  1763,  France 
ceded  to  Great  Britain  her  northern  possessions,  and  Spain 
gave  Florida  in  exchange  for  Havana.  England  was  now 
almost  sole  mistress  of  the  northern  continent,  and  had  three 
millions  of  loyal  subjects  in  the  colonies.  These  colonies  had 
increased  in  wealth  as  well  as  population,  had  made  rapid  pro- 
gress in  commerce,  and  poured  agricultural  riches  into  the  lap 
of  the  mother  country.  They  loved  and  revered  England, 
but  her  avarice  and  desire  of  power  led  her  to  oppress  her 
dutiful  children.  For  more  than  a  century  restrictions  had 
been  imposed  on  colonial  trade  and  manufactures  discouraged, 
to  compel  the  Americans  to  buy  and  sell  exclusively  in  the 
British  markets. 

These  enactments  of  Parliament  were  regarded  as  op- 
pressive and  unjust,  and  produced  much  dissatisfaction. 
Respectful  remonstrance,  however,  passed  unnoticed,  and  tho 
right  of  the  home  government  to  legislate  for  and  tax  tha 
colonies  was  maintained  by  the  universal  sentiment  in  Britain. 
Thus  grew  and  ripened  the  discontent  which,  with  progressive 


22  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE  REVOLUTION. 

encroachments,  led  the  way  to  a  final  rupture.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  necessity  of  uniting  for  their  common  defence,  and 
concerted  action  against  the  enemy,  had  created  a  national 
spirit,  and  strengthened  the  ties  of  friendship  between  the 
colonies. 


DESTRUCTION   OF    THE   TEA    AT    BOSTON. 


Page  23. 


CHAPTER   II. 

DIFFICULTIES   WITH    GREAT    BRITAIN. 

THE  Edinburgh  Review  says  of  the  Declaration  of  Ameri- 
can Independence,  that  it  is  the  most  important  event  in  the 
history  of  mankind  Certainly  the  great  Act  by  which  thir- 
teen colonies  shook  off  the  British  yoke,  and  sprang  into 
being  as  independent  States,  had  remarkable  consequences  on 
both  sides  of  the  Atlantic.  The  war  was  one  of  principle — of 
principle  involving  the  welfare  of  all  nations  ;  for  it  decided 
whether  or  not  men  were  to  be  ruled  without  their  own  con- 
sent ;  whether  or  not  one  privileged  class  was  to  trample  at 
will  on  the  rights  of  another.  It  declared  the  common  rights 
of  mankind.  It  proved  a  warning  to  oppressors,  and  an  en- 
couragement to  the  oppressed,  throughout  the  world.  We 
are  now  to  trace,  as  briefly  as  possible,  the  causes  which  led 
to  this  Revolution. 

In  1764  it  was  proposed  in  England  to  replenish  the  ex- 
hausted treasury  by  taxing  the  colonies.  George  Grenville 
gave  notice  that  at  the  ensuing  session  he  should  propose  a 
duty  on  stamps.  Great  dissatisfaction  prevailed  in  America 
at  these  proceedings.  The  people  urged  that  as  the  colonies 


24  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

were  not  represented  in  parliament,  they  should  not  be  taxed 
Remonstrances  were  addressed  to  government,  and  agents 
Were  sent  to  prevent  the  passage  of  the  Stamp  Act.  It  pass- 
ed in  March,  1765.  By  this  act,  no  instruments  of  writing — 
deeds,  bonds,  notes,  etc.,  could  be  legal  unless  drawn  on  stamp- 
ed paper,  for  which  a  duty  was  to  be  paid  to  the  crown. 

The  night  after  the  passage  of  this  bill,  Dr.  Franklin  wrote 
te  Charles  Thomson,  '*  The  sun  of  liberty  is  set ;  you  must 
light  up  the  candles  of  industry  and  economy."  The  next 
day,  Dr.  Fothergill,  on  a  visit  to  Miss  Graeme,  a  young  Ame- 
rican lady  in  London,  said — "  Betsy,  yesterday  you  were 
made  a  slave  of."  She  imagined  he  was  jesting  on  the  sub- 
ject of  matrimony,  and  answered — "  No,  sir,  I  am  slave  to  no 
man  ;  my  heart  is  my  own  !"  The  physician  replied,  "Heart 
has  nothing  to  do  with  it !  you  and  all  your  country-people 
were  yesterday  enslaved,  for  the  bill  passed  the  House  for  the 
American  Stamp  Act." 

The  passage  of  the  Stamp  Act  was  the  entering  wedge  to 
the  dismemberment  of  the  British  empire.  The  news  was  re- 
ceived in  America  with  a  perfect  storm  of  opposition.  Pat- 
rick Henry,  the  first  to  hurl  the  gauntlet,  introduced  resolu- 
tions against  it  into  the  Virginia  Assembly  ;  Massachusetts 
was  moved  by  a  kindred  spirit,  and  a  congress  of  deputies 
from  several  of  the  colonies,  forming  the  first  Colonial  Con- 
gress, was  convened  in  October.  The  popular  feeling  became 
inflamed  to  the  utmost,  and  all  classes  were  excited.  The 
daughter  of  Dr.  Franklin  wrote  to  her  father — "  The  subject 
low  is  Stamp  Act,  and  nothing  else  is  talked  of.  The  Dutch 


CHAPTER    II.  25 

talk  of  the  '  Stamp  tack' — the  negroes  of  the  '  tamp' — in  short 
everybody  has  something  to  say." 

The  first  of  November,  the  day  on  which  the  Act  was  to  go 
Into  operation,  was  kept  as  a  day  of  mourning.  The  shops  were 
shut,  the  flags  of  the  vessels  were  at  half  niast,  and  the  bells 
were  tolled  as  if  for  a  funeral.  At  Portsmouth  a  coflin  in- 
scribed with  the  name  of  "  Liberty"  was  buried  with  a  funeral 
procession.  In  New  York  the  Act  was  printed  and  paraded 
through  the  streets,  with  a  death's  head  and  cross-bones  substi- 
tuted for  the  royal  arms,  and  the  title  "  England's  Folly  and 
America's  Ruin."  Popular  detestation  of  the  measure  wag 
further  manifested  by  destroying  and  sending  back  large  quan- 
tities of  the  stamped  paper.  The  merchants  of  New  York, 
Boston,  and  Philadelphia  entered  into  engagements  not  to 
import  goods  from  Great  Britain  till  the  Act  should  be  repeal- 
ed, and  individuals  gave  up  foreign  luxuries  to  support  these 
measures  for  suspending  trade. 

In  March,  1766,  the  Stamp  Act  was  repealed,  and  a  tem- 
porary calm  succeeded  the  storm.  But  the  flame  of  discord 
was  soon  fanned  anew  by  other  encroachments.  It  seemed, 
indeed,  at  this  dreary  period  of  British  history,  that  the  mo- 
narch and  his  ministry  were  laboring  hard  to  tear  from  its 
socket  and  cast  away  forever,  the  brightest  J3wel  of  the  impe- 
rial crown.  At  this  interval,  even  Chatham's  voice  was  pow- 
erless to  arouse  the  nation,  and  induce  Parliament  to  pause. 
By  the  revival  of  the  scheme  of  taxation,  the  varied  vexations 
of  obnoxious  duties,  and  the  display  of  military  force  to  compel 
submission,  did  penny-wise  politicians,  in  the  happy  phrase 


26  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

of  the  day,  "  tease  America  into  resistance,"  and  hasten  the 
great  catastrophe. 

There  were  not  wanting  some,  even  in  England,  who 
sought  by  moderate  and  constitutional  means  to  stay  the 
hand  of  misgovernmeut  and  oppression.  Yet  onward,  step 
by  step,  the  monarch  and  his  ministers — he,  if  possible, 
more  infatuated  than  they,  advanced  in  the  career  of  tyran- 
Lical  folly.  Remonstrance  was  vain ;  they  could  not  be 
persuaded  that  it  would  ever  become  resistance.  In  1769  and 
1770,  after  five  years  of  folly,  the  crisis  was  almost  reached. 
The  duties  on  tea  being  still  imposed,  while  others  were  re- 
moved, the  ports  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  were  closed 
against  the  tea  ships,  and  that  landed  in  Charleston  was  not 
permitted  to  be  sold,  but  was  stored  in  damp  cellars,  and 
spoiled.  Associations  in  every  part  of  the  country  were 
formed  against  the  use  of  tea,  and  the  women  showed  them- 
selves ready  to  give  up  this  much  loved  luxury,  when  it  could 
only  be  procured  at  the  sacrifice  of  their  country's  honor  and 
liberties.  The  Boston  Gazette,  the  leading  "  rebel  newspa- 
per," mentions  an  agreement  signed  by  the  Boston  women  in 
February,  1770,  not  to  drink  any  tea  till  the  revenue  acts 
were  repealed.  Similar  movements  were  made  in  New  York 
and  Virginia,  and  few  ventured  to  sell  the  prohibited  article. 
Mrs.  Adams,  in  a  letter  to  Mrs.  Warren,  calls  the  tea  "  that 
baneful  weed,"  and  hopes  opposition  will  be  made  to  ita 
landing  in  Boston. 

In  December,  1773,  a  party  of  several  men,  in  the  cos- 
tume of  Mohawk  Indians,  went  after  dark,  followed  by  a 
multitude  of  people,  to  the  wharf  where  the  tea  ships  were 


CHAPTER    II.  27 

lying,  boarded  the  vessels,  broke  open  the  chests  of  tea, 
and  threw  their  contents  into  the  sea.  Three  hundred 
and  forty-two  chests  of  tea  were  thrown  overboard  in 
three  hours.  After  this  exploit  they  marched  back  quietly 
These  proceedings  excited  the  anger  of  the  British  govern* 
ment,  and  in  March,  1774,  a  bill  was  passed  prohibiting  all 
commercial  intercourse  with  Boston,  and  forbidding  the  land- 
ing and  shipping  of  goods  at  that  port.  This  was  called  the 
"  Boston  Port  Bill,"  and  was  followed  by  other  violent  mea- 
sures. Well  might  one  of  the  women  of  that  day  write — 
"  Oh,  America  !  you  have  reason  to  tremble  and  arouse,  if 
we  on  this  side  the  Atlantic  are  not  able  to  say  to  this  royal 
vengeance — '  hitherto  shalt  thou  come  and  no  further  ;  here 
shall  thy  proud  waves  be  stayed  !'  " 

'All  the  colonies  sympathized  in  the  common  cause.  The 
tyranny  of  Gov.  Tryon  of  North  Carolina  had  inflamed  the 
love  of  liberty  in  that  province.  The  association  of  Regula- 
tors had  spread  over  the  western  counties  of  the  Carolinas 
and  kept  alive  a  spirit  of  resistance  to  governmental  oppres- 
sion. In  the  spring  of  1771  Gov.  Tryon  proceeded  against 
them  with  an  armed  force,  a  battle  ensued,  and  the  cruelties 
practised  by  Tryon  towards  the  vanquished,  for  the  purpose 
of  awing  the  people,  planted  more  deeply  the  seeds  of  discon- 
tent. 

The  general  Congress  met  at  Philadelphia,  1774,  in  the  full 
determination  to  effect,  if  possible,  a  reconciliation  with  the 
mother  country.  It  was  not  their  wish  to  rush  madly  into  an 
unnatural  contest.  They  declared  their  rights  and  grievances, 
and  appealed  to  the  King  and  people  of  Great  Britain  for  re 


28  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOl'ITION. 

dress.  These  peaceful  measures,  however,  -were  ineffectual, 
and  the  approach  of  the  storm  was  perceived  by  the  sagacious 
on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic.  Ships  of  the  line  and  troops 
were  ordered  by  the  British  government  to  America  to  reduce 
the  rebsls  to  obadienca,  and  hostile  preparations  were  made 
in  Massachusetts  and  other  colonies  to  meet  determined  op- 
pression by  resistance  The  people  practised  military  tactics  ; 
the  fife  and  drum  were  heard  on  every  side,  old  and  young 
being  engaged  in  martial  exercises,  and  stores  of  arms  and 
ammunition  ware  collected.  The  crisis  had  arrived,  and 
there  was  a  general  waiting  for  the  signal  of  open  \var. 

One  manifestation  of  the  general  feeling  in  Boston,  the 
winter  after  the  arrival  of  the  British  troops,  was  remarkable. 
Some  of  the  crown  officers  who  thought  the  public  gloom  dis- 
loyal, got  up  a  series  of  dancing  assemblies,  in  hope?,  by 
engaging  the  higher  classes  in  festivity,,  to  contradict  the  as- 
sertions of  prevailing  distress,  and  undermine  the  stern  reserve 
maintained  towards  the  army.  But  out  of  their  own  limited 
circle  they  could  not  induce  any  ladies  to  attend.  Elegant 
manners,  gay  uniforms,  animating  music — all  were  resisted  by 
the  women,  who  refused  to  join  in  gaieties  while  their  country 
was  in  mourning. 


BATTLE    OP    LEXINGTON. 


Page  29. 


CHAPTER    I  I T 

COMMENCEMENT     OF    THE    WAR. 

AT  length  the  storm  burst  forth.  On  the  night  of  April 
18th,  1775,  Gen.  Gage,  the  royal  governor  of  Massachusetts 
and  commander  of  the  British  forces  in  Boston,  sent  a  detach- 
ment of  eight  hundred  soldiers  to  destroy  some  military  stores 
at  Concord.  His  design  became  known  to  patriots  in  the 
city,  and  early  on  the  following  morning  the  firing  and  ring- 
ing of  bells  spread  the  alarm  that  the  royal  troops  were  in 
motion.  A  number  of  provincial  militia  were  found  assem- 
bled at  Lexington,  on  the  road  to  Concord,  when  the  British 
appeared  on  the  morning  of  the  19th.  Major  Pitcairn  rode 
up  and  ordered  them  to  throw  down  their  arms  and  disperse. 
Not  being  obeyed,  he  ordered  his  men  to  fire  upon  them. 
Eight  of  the  militia  were  killed,  and  the  detachment  proceed- 
ed to  Concord  and  destroyed  the  stores.  But  the  spirit  of 
the  people  was  roused,  and  on  the  return  of  the  British  troopi 
to  Boston  they  were  continually  fired  at  along  the  way  from 
behind  bushes,  fences,  and  buildings,  suffering  severe  loss. 
The  American  loss  was  much  less. 

The  affair  is  thus  described,  in  a  letter  written  at  the  ti.n  •, 

by  a  lady  of  Cambridge  : 

•• 


30  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

"  Nor  will  old  time  ever  erase  the  horrors  of  that  midnight 
cry,  preceding  the  bloody  massacre  at  Lexington,  when  we 
were  roused  from  the  benign  slumbers  of  the  season,  by  beat 
of  drum  and  ringing  of  bells,  with  the  dire  alarm  that  a  thou- 
sand of  the  troops  of  George  the  Third  had  gone  forth  tc 
murder  the  peaceful  inhabitants  of  the  surrounding  villages. 
A  few  hours,  with  the  dawning  day,  convinced  us  the  bloody 
purpose  was  executing  ;  the  platoon  firing  assuring  us  the 
rising  sun  must  witness  the  bloody  carnage.  Not  knowing 
what  the  event  would  be  at  Cambridge,  at  the  return  of  these 
bloody  ruffians,  and  seeing  another  brigade  dispatched  to  the 
assistance  of  the  former,  looking  with  the  ferocity  of  barba- 
rians, it  seemed  necessary  to  retire  to  some  place  of  safety,  till 
the  calamity  was  passed.  After  dinner  we  ,set  out,  not  know- 
ing whither  we  went.  We  were  directed  to  a  place  called 
Fresh  Pond,  about  a  mile  from  the  town  ;  but  what  a  dis- 
tressed house  did  we  find  it,  filled  with  women  whose  husbands 
had  gone  forth  to  meet  the  assailants,  seventy  or  eighty  of 
these  (with  numberless  infant  children,)  weeping  and  agoniz- 
ing for  the  fate  of  their  husbands  !  In  addition  to  this  scene 
of  distress,  we  were  for  some  time  in  sight  of  the  battle  ;  the 
glittering  instruments  of  death  proclaiming  by  an  incessant 
[fire]  that  much  blood  must  be  shed  ;  that  many  widowed  and 
orphaned  ones  [must]  be  left  as  monuments  of  British  barba- 
rity. Another  uncomfortable  night  we  passed  ;  some  nodding 
in  their  chairs,  some  resting  their  weary  limbs  on  the  floor. 
The  welcome  harbingers  of  day  gave  notice  of  its  dawning 
Hght.  [It]  brings  no  news  It  is  unsafe  to  return  to  Cam- 


CHAPTER    III.  31 

bridge,  as  the  enemy  were  advancing  up  the  river,  and  fixing 
on  the  town  to  stay  in. 

"  Thus  with  precipitancy  we  were  driven  to  the  town  of 
Anderson,  following  some  of  our  acquaintance — five  of  us  to 
be  conveyed  with  one  poor  tired  horse  and  chaise;  thus  we 
began  cur  pilgrimage,  alternately  walking  and  riding,  the 
roads  filled  with  frighted  women  and  children  ;  some  in  carts 
with  their  tattered  furniture,  others  on  foot  fleeing  into  the 
woods.  But  what  added  greatly  to  the  horrors  of  the  scene, 
was  our  passing  through  the  bloody  field  at  Monotong,  which 
was  strewed  with  the  mangled  bodies.  We  met  one  affec- 
tionate father  with  a  cart,  looking  for  his  murdered  son,  and 
picking  up  his  neighbors  who  had  fallen  in  battle,  in  order 
for  their  burial." 

Intelligence  of  this  event  spread  rapidly  through  Massachu- 
setts and  the  adjoining  provinces,  and  everywhere  the  militia 
of  the  country  took  up  arms,  and  hastened  to  the  scene  of 
action.  Col.  Prescott,  the  grandfather  of  the  American  his- 
torian, heard  the  news  at  Pepperell  about  nine  o'clock  the 
same  morning,  and  immediately  gave  orders  to  his  companies 
in  Pepperell  and  Hollis,  to  march  to  Groton,  proceeding 
thence  to  Concord  and  Cambridge.  Rumors  were  flying 
abroad  that  the  regulars  were  approaching,  and  frightful 
stories  of  slaughter  flew  rapidly  from  place  to  place,  and  from 
house  to  house.  It  is  said  that  a  number  of  women,  clothed 
in  the  apparel  of  their  absent  husbands,  and  armed  with  ruus- 
k-t*,  pitchforks,  and  such  other  weapons  as  they  could  find, 
collected  at  the  bridge  over  the  Nashau,  between  Pepperell 
and  Groton,  to  arrest  any  "  foe  to  freedom"  who  might  pass. 


32  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

A  Capt.  \Vhil ing,  bearing  despatches  from  Canada  to  the 
British  in  Boston,  was  arrested  by  them,  unhorsed  and  search- 
ed, and  sent  prisoner  to  Oliver  Prescott  of  Groton. 

Matthew  Bucll,  a  farmer  of  Connecticut,  was  plowing  in 
the  field  when  news  came  that  blood  had  been  shed ;  he  in- 
stantly unyoked  his  cattle,  and  leaving  his  plow  standing  in 
the  furrow,  repaired  to  the  house  to  take  leave  of  his  wife  and 
family.  Putnam,  who  was  also  at  work  in  the  field,  did  the 
same,  starting  for  Cambridge  without  waiting  to  change  his 
apparel.  Stark  was  sawing  pine  logs  without  his  coat ;  ho 
shut  down  the  gate  of  his  mill,  and  commenced  the  journey  to 
Boston  in  his  shirt  sleeves.  The  same  spirit  prevailed  far  and 
near.  In  New  York,  the  mechanics  of  the  city  had  a  pro- 
cession, and  having  deposited  their  tools  in  a  large  coffin 
made  for  the  purpose,  marched  to  the  solemn  music  of  a 
funeral  dirge,  and  buried  the  coffin  in  Potter's  Field,  returning 
to  present  themselves,  each  with  musket  in  hand,  in  readi- 
ness for  military  service. 

The  volunteers  waited  not  to  be  supplied  with  arms,  but 
seizing  on  whatever  rude  weapons  were  at  hand,  hastened 
away  to  fight  for  home  and  liberty.  The  women,  lacking  not 
their  share  of  patriotic  zeal,  were  active  in  preparations  to 
encourage,  assist,  and  sustain  them.  One,  the  wife  of  Capt. 
Draper,  living  on  a  farm  at  Dedham,  Massachusetts,  exhorted 
her  husband  to  lose  no  time  in  hastening  to  the  scene  of  ac- 
tion, and  with  her  own  hands  bound  knapsack  and  blanket  on 
the  shoulders  of  her  only  son,  a  stripling  of  sixteen,  bidding 
him  depart  and  do  bis  duty.  To  the  entreaties  of  her  daugh- 
ter that  her  young  brother  might  remain  at,  home  to  be  their 


CHAPTER  III.  33 

protector,  she  answered  that  every  arm  able  to  aid  the  cause 
belonged  to  the  country.  "  He  is  wanted,  and  must  go 
You  and  I,  Kate,  have  also  service  to  do.  Food  must  be 
prepared  for  the  hungry ;  for  before  to-morrow  night,  hun- 
dreds, I  hope  thousands,  will  be  on  their  way  to  join  the  con- 
tinental forces.  Some  who  have  travelled  far  will  need  re- 
freshment, and  you  and  I,  with  Molly,  must  feed  as  many  as 
we  can." 

This  undertaking,  though  of  no  small  labor,  was  presently 

« 

commenced.  Capt.  Draper  was  a  thriving  farmer ;  his  gra- 
naries were  well  filled,  and  his  wife's  dairy  was  her  special 
care  and  pride.  Assisted  by  her  daughter  and  the  domestic, 
she  spent  the  whole  day  and  night,  and  the  succeeding  day  in 
baking  brown  bread.  The  ovens  of  that  day  were  not  the 
small  ones  now  in  use,  but  suited  for  such  an  occasion,  each 
holding  bread  sufficient  to  supply  a  neighborhood.  By  good 
fortune  two  of  these  monster  ovens  appertained  to  the  estab- 
lishment ;  these  were  soon  in  full  blast,  and  the  kneading 
trough  was  plied  by  busy  hands.  At  that  time  of  hurry  and 
confusion  none  could  stop  long  enough  to  dine.  The  people 
were  under  the  influence  of  strong  excitement,  and  all  were 
in  such  haste  to  join  the  army,  that  they  stayed  only  to  relieve 
the  cravings  of  hunger,  though  from  want  of  food,  and  fatigue, 
many  were  almost  exhausted.  With  the  help  of  a  disabled 
veteran  of  the  French  war,  who  had  for  years  resided  in  her 
family,  Mrs.  Draper  had  soon  her  stores  in  readiness.  A  lona 
form  was  erected  by  the  road-side  ;  large  pans  of  bread  and 
cheese  were  placed  upon  it,  and  replenished  as  often  as  was 

necessary ;  while   old  John  brought  cider  in  pails  from  the 

2* 

v. 


34  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE  REVOLUTION. 

cellar,  which,  poured  into  tubs,  was  served  out  by  two  lads 
who  volunteered  their  services.  Thus  were  the  weary  patriots 
refreshed  on  their  way.  Mrs.  Draper  presided  at  the  enter- 
tainment, and  when  her  own  stock  of  provisions  began  to 
fail,  applied  to  her  neighbors  for  aid.  By  their  contributions 
her  hospitable  board  was  supplied,  till  in  a  few  days  the  ne- 
cessity for  extraordinary  exertion  had  in  a  measure  passed. 
When  each  soldier  carried  his  rations,  the  calls  on  private  be- 
nevolence were  less  imperative. 

Another  anecdote  will  show  the  spirit  that  was  abroad. 
On  the  morning  after  the  battle  of  Lexington,  a  company  of 
nearly  a  hundred  halted  before  the  house  of  Col.  Pond  of 
West  Dedham.  They  had  marched  all  night,  and  were  cov- 
ered with  dust,  and  faint  from  fatigue  and  want  of  food. 
Their  haste  was  urgent,  and  the  mistress  of  the  house,  whose 
hospitality  they  claimed,  was  unprepared  for  the  entertain- 
ment of  so  large  a  party.  Her  husband  was  absent,  and  she 
had  only  one  female  assistant  and  a  hired  man.  But  the  wil- 
ling heart  can  do  wonders.  In  a  few  minutes  she  had  a  large 
brass  kettle,  holding  ten  pails  full,  over  the  fire,  filled  with 
water  and  Indian  meal  for  hasty  pudding.  In  the  barn-yard 
were  ten  cows  ready  to  contribute  their  share  to  the  morning 
meal.  Near  the  farm-house  was  a  store  well  supplied  with 
brown  earthen  dishes,  and  pewter  spoons  tied  in  dozens  for 
sale.  The  military  guests  volunteered  their  aid.  Some  milk- 
ed the  cows,  others  stirred  the  pudding;  while  the  two  do- 
mestics collected  all  the  milk  in  the  neighborhood.  Thus,  ia 
the  short  space  of  an  hour,  by  the  energetic  efforts  of  one 
kind-hearted  woman,  a  hundred  wtary,  hungry  soldiers  were 


CHAPTER    III.  35 

provided  with  refreshment.  They  ate,  and  marched  on  to  the 
place  of  their  destination. 

In  a  few  days  a  large  army  was  thus  collected,  and  the 
British  forces  in  Boston  were  closely  environed. 

Other  portions  of  the  country  sympathized  in  the  general 
movement.  Associations  were  formed  to  support  any  mea- 
sures that  should  be  recommended  by  the  Continental  Con- 
gress to  oppose  the  execution  of  the  arbitrary  acts  of  Parlia- 
ment. Arms  found  in  the  possession  of  persons  who  had  not 
signed  the  Association  were  impressed  for  the  use  of  the 
Continental  troops.  In  distant  colonies  the  same  feeling  was 
exhibited.  The  Southern  women  formed  themselves  into 
associations  renouncing  the  use  of  teas  and  imported  luxuries, 
and  engaging  to  card,  spin,  and  weave  their  own  clothing. 
In  Mecklenburg  and  Rowan  counties,  North  Carolina,  young 
ladies  of  the  most  respectable  families,  pledged  themselves  not 
to  receive  the  addresses  of  any  suitors  who  would  not  obey 
the  country's  call  for  military  service. 

It  was  in  Mecklenburg  County  that  the  idea  of  National  Inde- 
pendence was  first  proclaimed  to  the  world.  A  large  concourse 
of  people  was  assembled  in  the  frontier  settlement  of  Charlotte, 
on  the  19th  of  May,  1775,  agitated  with  the  excitement  which 
had  plunged  the  whole  land  into  commotion.  On  that  day 
came  the  first  intelligence  of  the  commencement  of  hostilities  at 
Lexington,  and  when  the  convention  and  the  people  were 
addressed,  the  universal  cry  was — "  Let  us  be  independent  ! 
Let  us  declare  our  independence,  and  defend  it  with  our  lives 
and  fortunes  !"  Dr.  Brcvard  drew  up  resolutions,  unani- 
mously adopted  on  the  following  day  by  the  convention  and 


36  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

the  approving  multitude,  by  which  the  citizens  of  Mecklcn 
burg  declared  themselves  a  free  and  independent  people. 

1  he  Americans  next  took  the  important  fortresses  of  Ticou- 
deroga  and  Crown  Point,  which  commanded  the  entrance  into 
Canada.  The  British  troops  were  reinforced  by  troops  froir 
England  under  Generals  Howe,  Clinton  and  Burgoyne,  and 
Gen.  Gage  issued  his  proclamation,  declaring  those  rebels 
who  were  in  arms,  and  offering  pardon  to  all  who  would  re- 
turn to  their  allegiance,  except  Samuel  Adams  and  John 
Hancock.  Congress  again  met  in  Philadelphia  in  May,  and 
issued  a  large  amount  of  bills  of  credit,  to  defray  the  ex- 
penses of  the  war.  They  again  addressed  the  King  and  people 
of  Britain,  and  published  to  the  world  the  reasons  of  their 
appeal  to  arms.  On  the  15th  of  June  they  elected  GEORGE 
WASHINGTON  Commander-in-Chief  of  the  army  of  the  United 
Colonies.  He  accepted  the  appointment,  and  set  out  at  oj^ce, 
accompanied  by  the  best  citizens  of  the  liberal  party,  to  enter 
on  his  duties  at  Cambridge. 

The  memorable  battle  of  Bunker's  Hill  was  fought  on  the 
17th  of  June.  Col.  Prescott  took  the  most  conspicuous  and 
efficient  part  in  this  action,  the  moral  effect  of  which  was 
favorable  to  the  American  cause,  though  the  Continental 
troops,  their  ammunition  failing,  were  obliged  to  retreat. 
Among  the  killed  was  Gen.  Joseph  Warren.  While  the  bat- 
tle was  going  on,  a  young  lady  in  Boston,  by  whose  house 
many  of  the  wounded  brought  from  the  field  of  action  were 
carried,  mixed  a  refreshing  beverage,  and  standing  at  her 
door  with  a  female  domestic,  offered  it  to  the  sufferers.  Some 
of  the  British,  supposing  her  a  loyalist,  expressed  their  gra- 


CHAPTER    III.  37 

titude  for  the  relief  by  telling  her  how  her  countrymen  had 
been  beaten.  One  young  officer  said :"  Never  mind,  my 
brave  young  lady,  we  have  peppered  them  well  !"  thus  wound- 
ing her  feelings  while  she  was  showing  compassion  for  his. 
While  the  British  troops  advanced  to  the  attack,  Gen.  Gage 
had  ordered  the  village  of  Charlestown  to  be  burned.  By 
the  execution  of  this  order  multitudes  were  deprived  of  their 
homes,  and  that,  too,  after  they  had  given  shelter  to  the 
wounded  British  soldiers  on  their  return  from  Concord. 

While  Boston  was  blockaded,  several  of  the  inhabitants 
were  obliged  to  remain  in  the  city.  A  besieging  army  without 
and  an  insolent  soldiery  within,  while  provisions  and  fuel  were 
scarce — for  a  long  time  their  sufferings  were  great.  A  letter 
says  : — "  The  desk,  the  pews,  and  other  incumbrances  are 
taken  down  in  the  Old  South  church  to  make  it  convenient 
for  the  accommodation  of  Gen.  Burgoyne's  light  horse  ; 
while  the  infamous  Dr.  Morrison  reads  prayers  in  the  church 
in  Brattle  street  to  a  set  of  banditti,  who,  after  the  rapines, 
robberies  and  devastations  of  the  week,  dare,  some  of  them, 
to  lift  up  their  sacrilegious  hands,  and  bow  before  the  altar  of 
mercy." 

It  should  be  noticed  that  there  was  still  a  large  number  of 

Americans  who  favored  the  royal  cause,  and  joined  the  Bri- 

•    tish  against  their  countrymen.     These  were   called   torics,  or 

i    loyalists,  while  those  of  the  other   party  were   known  by  the 

name  of  whigs,  or  patriots. 

The  summer  of  this  year  may  be  said  to  have  end- 
ed the  royal  authority  in  the  colonies.  Congress  planned 
an  expedi'ion  against  Canada,  and  Generals  Montgomery 


38  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

and  Schuyler  commanded  the  troops  sent.  St.  Johns 
and  Montreal  were  successively  taken.  During  the  siege 
of  the  first,  Col.  Ethan  Allen,  a  brave  officer  in  the  army, 
was  captured  and  sent  in  chains  to  England.  Gen.  Ar- 
nold joined  Montgomery,  and  their  forces  environed  Que- 
bec ;  but  the  siege,  though  prosecuted  three  weeks,  was  un- 
successful ;  and  in  the  attempt  made  to  storm  the  city  on  the 
31st  of  December,  Gen.  Montgomery  fell  beneath  its  walls. 
The  Americans,  for  want  of  forces,  were  compelled  to  retire, 
and  by  the  ensuing  June,  1776,  had  evacuated  Canada. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

STATE    OF     SOCIETY FEMALE     INFLUENCE EVACUATION    Of 

BOSTON ATTEMPT    AT    THE    SOUTH BATTLE    OF    MOORE'S 

CREEK. 

BEFORE  the  Revolution,  the  state  of  society  was  such  as 
might  have  been  expected  under  a  monarchical  government 
The  story  of  the  courtship  and  marriage  of  Gen.  Knox  gives 
some  idea  of  the  aristocratic  distinctions  then  prevalent,  and 
the  embarrassments  growing  out  of  them.  He  moved  in  an 
humble  sphere,  his  energies  having  been  early  called  into 
action  by  the  necessity  of  supporting  his  mother  and  young 
brother  ;  but  formed  an  engagement  with  the  daughter  of  a 
gentleman  high  in  office,  and  prominont  among  the  aristocra- 
cy of  the  land — Thomas  Flucker,  Secretary  of  the  Province 
of  Massachusetts.  It  was  a  grief  to  this  proud  family  when 
Miss  Flucker  was  known  not  only  to  favor  the  addresses  of 
young  Knox,  but  to  have  espoused  his  republican  opinions. 
Both  arguments  and  entreaties  were  used  to  dissuade  her 
from  a  course  which  they  believed  must  be  destructive  to  all 
her  worldly  prospects.  But  when  the  time  arrived  for  her 
decision,  she  cast  her  all  upon  the  die  that  was  to  docid  i  the 
nation's  fate,  and  pledged  herself  to  the  fortunes  of  a  soldier's 


40  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

wife.  Her  father  believed  she  had  consigned  herself  to  an 
unworthy  destiny,  and  predicted  that  she  would  suffer  in  the 
troubles  that  were  to  come,  while  her  sisters  were  enjoying 
the  luxury  and  station  she  had  unwisely  renounced.  How 
dimly  did  they  discern  the  future  !  The  proud  loyalists  who 
had  borne  honors  conferred  by  the  British  government,  were 
compelled  to  fly  from  their  country,  forfeiting  the  wealth  they 
deemed  secure — or  inadequately  compensated  for  the  sacrifice 
after  long  delay — to  die  in  voluntary  exile.  The  poor  and 
self-denying  patriots,  who  gave  up  affluence  and  ease  for  their 
country's  sake,  were  rewarded  by  her  lasting  gratitude. 

It  was  the  habit  of  Washington,  at  the  clos3  of  each  cam- 
paign, to  despatch  an  aid-de-camp  to  escort  Mrs.  Washing- 
ton to  head-quarters,  where  sho  usually  remained  till  the 
opening  of  the  succeeding  one  in  the  spring.  She  was  accus- 
tomed afterwards  to  say  that  it  had  boon  her  fortune  to  hear 
the  first  cannon  at  the  opening,  and  the  last. at  the  closing,  of 
all  the  campaigns  of  the  Revolutionary  war.  Her  arrival  in 
camp  was  a  noted  event ;  the  plain  chariot,  with  the  neat  pos- 
tillions in  their  scarlet  and  white  liveries,  was  always  welcomed 
with  great  joy  by  the  army,  and  brought  a  cheering  influence, 
which  relieved  the  general  gloom  in  seasons  of  disaster  and 
despondency. 

An  incident  occurred  as  she  passed  through  Philadelphia, 
Nov.  21st,  1775,  on  her  way  to  Cambridge,  which  shows  the 
depressed  state  of  popular  feeling  on  the  breaking  out  of  the 
war.  A  ball  was  in  preparation,  to  be  given  on  the  twenty- 
fourth,  and  it  was  expected  that  both  she  and  the  wife  of  Col. 
Hancock  would  grace  the  entertainment  with  their  presence 


CHAPTER   IV.  41 

But  from  some  threats  that  were  thrown  out,  it  was  feared 
that  a  commotion  would  be  made,  which  might  result  in  dis- 
turbance of  the  peace  of  the  city.  A  large  and  respectable 
committee  was  held  at  the  Philosophical  Hall,  called  together 
for  the  purpose  of  considering  the  propriety  of  allowing  the 
ball  to  be  given  that  evening ;  and  after  mature  consideration 
it  was  concluded  that  no  such  entertainment  should  take 
place,  either  then,  or  during  the  continuance  of  those  melan- 
choly times.  A  committee  was  appointed  to  inform  the 
managers  that  they  must  proceed  no  further  in  the  prepara- 
tions ;  and  also  to  wait  upon  '  Lady  Washington,'  and  request 
her  not  to  attend  at  the  assembly  to  which  she  had  been  invit- 
ed. The  committee  acted  agreeably  to  directions ;  and  reported 
that  Lady  Washington  had  received  them  with  great  polite- 
ness, thanked  the  committee  for  their  kind  care  and  regard  in 
giving  her  timely  notice,  and  assured  them  that  their  senti- 
ments, on  this  occasion  were  perfectly  agreeable  to  her  own. 

The  example  of  Mrs.  Washington  was  followed  by  the 
wives  of  many  of  the  general  officers,  who  spent  the  winters 
with  their  husbands,  passing  the  active  season  of  the  cam- 
paign at  home.  The  wife  of  Gen.  Greene,  when  the  army 
went  into  winter  quarters,  always  set  out  to  join  him,  sharing 
cheerfully  the  narrow  quarters  and  hard  fare  of  a  camp. 
The  cheerful  manners  of  the  ladies  enlivened  dreary  scenes, 
dissipating  the  gloom  that  might  have  weighed  down  many  8 
bold  heart.  Mrs.  Greene's  home  was  at  Coventry,  a  village 
of  Rhode  Island,  where  her  husband  had  erected  a  forge,  and 
built  himself  what  then  passed  for  a  princely  house  on  the 

banks  of  one  of  those  small  streams  that  form  so  beautiful  a 

»* 


42  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLCTION. 

feature  in  Rhode  Island  scenery.  When  the  army  besieging 
Boston  was  inoculated  for  the  small  pox,  she  gave  up  her  house 
for  a  hospital. 

At  this  period,  and  throughout  the  war,  the  influence  and 
exertions  of  women  in  all  parts  of  the  country  contributed  to 
promote  a  spirit  of  patriotism.  They  animated  the  courage, 
and  confirmed  the  self-devotion  of  those  who  ventured  all  in 
the  common  cause.  They  frowned  upon  instances  of  cold- 
ness or  backwardness,  and  in  the  period  of  deepest  gloom, 
cheered  and  urged  onward  the  desponding.  They  willingly 
shared  inevitable  dangers  and  privations,  relinquished 'without 
regret  prospects  of  advantage  to  themselves,  and  parted  with 
those  they  loved  better  than  life,  not  knowing  when  they  were 
to  meet  again.  It  is  almost  impossible  now  to  appreciate  the' 
vast  influence  of  woman's  patriotism  upon  the  destinies  of 
the  infant  republic.  We  have  no  means  of  showing  the  im-> 
portant  part  she  bore  in  maintaining  the  struggle,  and  in  lay- 
ing the  foundations  on  which  so  mighty  and  majestic  a  struc- 
ture has  arisen.  We  can  only  dwell  upon  individual  instances 
of  magnanimity,  fortitude,  self-sacrifice  and  heroism,  bearing 
the  impress  of  the  feeling  of  Revolutionary  days,  indicative  of 
the  spirit  which  animated  all,  and  to  which,  in  its  various  and 
multiform  exhibitions,  we  are  not  less  indebted  for  national 
freedom,  than  to  the  swords  of  the  patriots  who  poured  out 
their  blood. 

A  letter  written  by  a  lady  of  Philadelphia  to  a  British  offi- 
cer in  Boston,  says  :  "  My  only  brother  I  have  sent  to  the 
camp  with  my  prayers  and  blessings.  1  hope  he  will  not  dis- 
grace me  ;  I  am  confident  he  will  behave  with  honor,  and 


CHAPTER    IV.  43 

emulate  the  great  examples  he  has  before  him  ;  and  had  I 
twenty  sons  and  brothers  they  should  go.  I  have  retrenched 
every  superfluous  expense  in  my  table  and  family  ;  tea  I  have 
not  drunk  since  last  Christmas,  nor  bought  a  new  cap  or 
gown  since  your  defeat  at  Lexington ;  and  what  I  never  did 
before,  have  learned  to  knit,  and  am  now  making  stockings  of 
American  wool  for  my  servants ;  and  this  way  do  I  throw  in 
my  mite  to  the  public  good.  I  have  the  pleasure  to  assure 
you  that  these  are  the  sentiments  of  all  my  sister  Americans. 
They  have  sacrificed  assemblies,  parties  of  pleasure,  tea- 
drinking  and  finery,  to  that  great  spirit  of  patriotism  that  ac- 
tuates all  degrees  of  people  throughout  this  extensive  conti- 
icnt." 

The  patriotic  sacrifices  of  the  women  were  made  with  a  deep 
enthusiasm.  Some  gave  their  own  property,  and  went  from 
house  to  house  to  solicit  contributions  for  the  army.  Colors 
were  embroidered  by  fair  hands,  and  presented  with  the 
charge  never  to  desert  them,  and  arms  and  ammunition  were 
provided  with  the  same  liberal  zeal.  The  needy  shared  the 
fruit  of  their  industry  and  economy,  and  their  firmness  and 
intrepidity  supplied  every  persuasive  that  could  animate  to 
perseverance  and  secure  fidelity.  A  lady  in  Ulster  County, 
New  York,  studied  medicine  that  she  might  be  qualified,  while 
the  physicians  were  absent  with  the  army,  to  attend  to  the 
poor  families  in  the  country  around  her. 

When,  after  the  battle  of  Bunker  Hill,  Gen.  Washington 
called  on  the  inhabitants  of  the  country  to  send  to  head-quar- 
ters every  ounce  of  pewter  or  lead  at  their  disposal,  few  with- 
held their  portion,  and  the  weights  of  clocks  and  window- 


44  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

sashes,  as  well  as  cups  and  dishes,  were  melted  down  and  sent 
as  willing  offerings.  At  this  time  the  m'ore  precious  metala 
had  not  found  their  way  to  the  tables  of  New  Englanders, 
and  throughout  the  country  services  of  pewter,  scoured  to  the 
brightness  of  silver,  covered  the  board,  even  in  the  mansions 
of  the  wealthy.  Some  who  had  moulds  for  casting  bullets 
melted  all  their  platters,  pans  and  dishes  into  balls. 

When  the  approach  of  winter  this  year  brought  fears  that 
the  resources  of  the  country  would  hardly  yield  supplies  for 
the  pressing  wants  of  the  army,  the  women  were  active  in 
benevolent  efforts.  The  supply  of  domestic  cloth,  designed 
for  families,  was  in  a  short  time  converted  by  the  labor  of  the 
females  into  coats  for  the  soldiers  ;  sheets  and  blankets  were 
fashioned  into  shirts ;  and  even  the  flannel  already  made  up 
was  altered  into  men's  habiliments.  Such  aid  was  rendered 
by  many  whose  deeds  of  disinterested  generosity  were  never 
known  beyond  their  own  immediate  neighborhood  ! 

In  March,  1776,  Washington  executed  a  plan  for  driving 
the  British  from  Boston.  He  built  fortifications  on  Dorches- 
ter heights,  which  commanded  the  city  and  harbor.  Gen. 
Howe's  troops  and  shipping  being  exposed  to  the  fire  of  the 
batteries,  on  the  17th  the  royal  forces  evacuated  the  town 
and  sailed  for  Halifax.  The  Americans  entered  in  triumph, 
with  drums  beating  and  colors  flying,  and  were  welcomed  with 
joy  by  the  citizens,  who  for  ten  months  had  endured  the 
severest  privations.  All  necessary  articles  of  food  had  risen 
to  enormous  prices.  Vegetables  were  not  to  be  procured  ;  and 
it  was  so  difficult  to  obtain  wood  that  the  pews  and  benches  were 
taken  out  of  churches,  and  houses  we.-e  pulled  down  for  fuel. 


CHAPTER    IV.  4f 

The  popularity  of  the  whig  cause  meanwhile  increased 
throughout  the  country.  Volunteer  troops  had  been  raised, 
and  money  in  large  quantities  had  been  sent  from  Philadel- 
phia for  the  relief  of  the  sufferers  in  New  England.  In  Suf- 
folk County,  Long  Island,  at  the  first  outbreak  of  rebellion 
the  people  assembled  in  almost  every  town,  and  voted  resolu- 
tions of  aid  and  sympathy  for  their  brethren.  When  the 
militia  was  organized,  such  as  were  royalists,  or  from  pruden- 
tial considerations  wished  to  remain  neutral,  refused  to  train, 
and  secreted  themselves.  Many  repaired  to  the  recesses  of 
swamps,  and  several  expeditions  were  set  on  foot  to  drive 
them  thence. 

General  Washington  suspected  that  New  York  would  be 
the  next  point  of  attack,  and  leaving  Boston  in  a  state  of  de- 
fence, moved  with  the  main  body  of  his  army  towards  that 
city,  arriving  early  in  April.  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  with  the 
British  fleet,  sailed  south,  his  plan  being  to  attack  Charleston. 
Having  been  joined  at  Cape  Fear  River  by  Sir  Peter  Parker, 
with  a  large  squadron  from  Europe,  in  June  he  advanced 
against  Fort  Moultrie  on  Sullivan's  Island,  which  commanded 
the  channel  leading  to  Charleston.  The  British  were  repulsed 
in  thia  attack,  the  enterprise  was  abandoned,  and  the  fleet 
shortly  after  sailed  for  New  York.  On  the  third  day  after  the 
battle,  which  took  place  on  the  28th,  the  wife  of  Col.  Barnard 
Elliott  presented  to  the  second  regiment,  commanded  by  Col. 
Moultrie,  a  pair  of  richly  embroidered  colors,  wrought  by  her- 
self. They  were  planted,  three  years  afterwards,  on  the 
British  lines  at  Savannah,  by  Sergeant  Jasper,  who  in  plant- 
ing them  received  his  death-wound. 


46  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE  REVOLUTION. 

Shortly  before  these  events,  North  Carolina  had  been  the 
theatre  of  tumult.  The  colonial  governor,  Martin,  in  Feb- 
ruary, 1776,  collected  the  Highland  emigrants,  under  Gen 
McDonald,  with  a  large  number  of  rough  backwoodsmen. 
He  expected  to  be  joined  by  regular  troops  from  England, 
under  Lord  Cornwallis,  who  were  to  land  at  Wilmington.  The 
patriots  of  Newbern  and  Wilmington  Districts,  on  their  part, 
were  not  idle.  Col.  Richard  Caswell  called  his  neighbors 
hastily  together ;  the  county  rose  in  mass,  and  scarce  a  man 
was  left  in  the  Neuse  region.  The  united  regiments  of  Colo- 
nels Lillington  and  Caswell  encountered  Glen.  McDonald  at 
Moore's  Creek.  On  the  27th  of  February  the  battle — one  of 
the  bloodiest  of  the  Revolution — was  fought,  and  proved  dis- 
astrous to  the  royal  forces.  The  unhappy  G-en.  McDonald, 
who  had  been  prevented  by  illness  from  commanding  his 
troops  in  the  engagement,  was  found,  when  it  was  over,  sitting 
alone  on  a  stump  near  his  tent.  As  the  victorious  American 
officers  advanced  towards  him,  he  waved  in  the  air  the  parch- 
ment scroll  of  his  commission,  and  surrendered  it  into  their 
hands. 

Flora  McDonald,  the  celebrated  Scottish  heroine,  who 
saved  the  life  of  "  the  Pretender,"  Prince  Charles  Edward, 
after  the  battle  of  Culloden,  was  living  among  the  Highlanders 
at  Cross  Creek — now  Fayetteville — at  this  time,  and  it  is  said 
went  among  the  soldiers,  animating  their  courage,  when  on  the 
ave  of  their  march.  An  American  heroine  certainly  figured 
on  the  field  at  Moore's  Creek ;  the  wife  of  Lieut.  Slocumb, 
whose  home  was  more  than  sixty  miles  distant.  After  her 
husbaud,  with  the  men  of  the  neighborhood,  had  gone  to  the 


CHAPTER    IV.  47 

battle,  she  dreamed  of  seeing  him  lying  dead  on  the  ground, 
and  was  so  much  alarmed  that  she  rose  in  the  night,  saddled 
her  horse  and  rode  at  full  gallop  in  the  direction  the  troope 
had  taken.  At  sunrise  she  came  upon  a  group  of  women  ani 
children,  standing  and  sitting  by  the  roadside,  anxious  to  ob- 
tain intelligence.  Riding  on  through  a  thinly-settled,  poor 
and  swampy  country,  at  about  nine  in  the  morning  she  came 
near  enough  to  hear  the  firing.  She  dashed  on  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  noise,  drew  near  the  battle  ground,  and  saw  the 
wounded  lying  under  a  cluster  of  trees.  There  lay  a  body,  in- 
deed, wrapped  in  her  husband's  guard-cloak  ;  but  it  was  an- 
other person.  Mrs.  Slocumb  dismounted,  gave  the  wounded 
man  water,  washed  his  bloody  face,  and  bound  up  his  wound 
with  leaves ;  she  then  dressed  the  wounds  of  the  others,  and 
was  thus  employed  when  Caswell  and  her  husband  came  up. 
They  were,  of  course,  much  surprised  to  see  her.  She 
would  not  tell  them  of  her  dream,  but  thought  her  visit  had 
been  a  fortunate  one  for  those  who  needed  nursing.  She  in- 
terceded for  the  prisoners,  and  Caswell  told  her  none  should 
be  hurt  but  such  as  had  been  guilty  of  murder  and  house- 
burning.  In  the  middle  of  the  night  she  again  mounted  and 
started  for  home,  declining  the  offer  to  send  an  escort  with 
her  ;  for  she  said — "  I  wanted  to  see  my  child,  and  I  told 
them  they  could  send  no  party  who  could  keep  up  with  me." 
This  resolute  woman  thus  rode  alone,  in  the  night,  through  a 
wild,  unsettled  country,  a  distance — going  and  returning — of 
a,  hundred  and  twenty -five  miles,  and  that  in  less  than  forty 
hours,  and  without  any  interval  of  rest!  Her  husband  was 
among  the  bravo  officers  of  the  Revolution  to  whom  history 


48  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

has  done  no  justice.  He  bore  a  gallant  part  in  the  action  at 
Moore's  Creek  ;  it  was  his  company  that  forded  the  stream, 
and  penetrating  the  swamp,  made  the  furious  charge  on  tne 
British  left  and  rear  which  decided  the  fate  of  the  day. 


RETREAT    FROM    LONG    ISLAND. 


Page  49. 


CHATTER    V 

DECLARATION      OF      INDEPENDENCE FEMALE      SPY BA  IT!  R 

OF    LONG    ISLAND. 

THE  most  formidable  preparations  were  made  by  Great 
Britain  to  carry  on  the  war.  By  a  treaty  with  German 
princes,  seventeen  thousand  German  or  Hessian  troops  were 
engaged,  while  additional  English  troops,  with  a  large  fleet, 
were  ordered  to  America.  The  colonies  seeing  that  their 
grievances  were  not  likely  to  be  redressed,  now  began  to 
abandon  the  sentiment  of  loyalty,  and  desire  nothing  less  than 
absolute  independence.  A  committee  was  instructed  by  Con- 
«rrcss  to  prepare  a  declaration  in  accordance  with  the  object 
of  a  resolution  offered  on  the  7th  of  June  by  Richard  Henry 
Lee,  of  Virginia.  Thomas  Jefferson,  John  Adams,  Benjamin 
Franklin,  Roger  Sherman,  and  Robert  R.  Livingston,  formed 
the  committee.  The  Declaration  of  Independence  was  drawn 
up  by  Jefferson,  and  on  the  4th  of  July,  1776,  was  adopted 
by  the  delegates  of  all  the  thirteen  colonies.  They  thus  de- 
clared  themselves  free  and  independent,  assuming  the  name  of 
the  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 

The  Declaration  was  received  with  every  demonstration  of 
public  r.'JDirin?.  It  was  n-a-l  in  public,  fmm  th  >  platform  of 


50  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

an  observatory  in  the  rear  of  the  State  House.  On  the  same 
day  a  brilliant  fete  was  given  in  honor  of  the  nation's  birth, 
on  board  the  frigate  Washington  in  the  Delaware,  the  fes- 
tivities terminating  with  a  ball  in  the  evening.  The  Decla- 
ration was  read  at  the  head  of  each  brigade  of  the  Continen- 
tal army  stationed  at  New  York,  and  received  with  joyful 
huzzas.  On  the  same  day  all  the  imprisoned  debtors  were 
released.  In  the  evening  the  equestrian  statue  of  George 
j.11.,  raised  in  the  Bowling  Green  in  1770,  was  thrown  down. 
It  was  determined  that  the  lead  of  which  it  was  composed 
should  be  run  into  bullets.  On  the  10th  of  July  it  was 
read  in  the  Court  House  at  White  Plains  by  order  of  the 
convention,  then  in  session.  The  King's  coat  of  arms  was 
brought  from  the  hall  where  his  courts  were  held,  and  burned 
amid  the  acclamations  of  the  multitude. 

Meanwhile  General  Sir  William  Howe,  who  had  sailed  from 
Halifax,  arrived  at  Sandy  Hook,  June  25th,  and  soon  aftei 
took  possession  of  Staten  Island.  Joined  by  his  brother,  Ad- 
miral Lord  Howe,  and  the  repulsed  forces  of  Clinton  from 
the  south,  he  was  at  the  head  of  a  large  army  of  the  best 
troops  of  Europe.  His  design  was  to  seize  New  York,  keep 
possession  of  the  Hudson,  open  a  communication  with  Canada, 
cut  off  the  Eastern  from  the  Middle  States,  and  have  the  ad- 
jacent country  wholly  in  his  power.  The  American  forces, 
on  the  other  hand,  were  composed  of  undisciplined  militia — 
and  many  were  unprovided  with  arms.  Lord  Howe  made  an 
attempt  at  negotiation,  and  sent  a  letter,  with  that  view,  di- 
rected to  "  George  Washington,  Esq."  Washington  refused 
to  receive  a  letter  not  addressed  to  him  in  his  public  capacity 


CHAPTER    V.  51 

saying  that  as  a  private  individual  he  could  hold  no  inter- 
course with  the  enemies  of  his  country.  A  further  attempt  at 
accommodation  failing — the  British  generals  resolved  to  lose 
no  time  in  prosecuting  the  war. 

"We  have  a  picture  of  female  occupation  in  an  American 
officer's  family,  in  a  journal  of  the  daughter  of  Major  Mon- 
crieffe,  of  the  British  engineers.  She  was  boarding  at  Eliza- 
bethtown,  New  Jersey,  when  the  appearance  of  Gen.  Howe 
at  Staten  Island  compelled  the  inhabitants  to  seek  refuge  in 
the  interior.  Having  been  frightened  afterwards  by  a  party 
of  riflemen,  she  appealed  to  Gen.  Putnam.  He  answered  by 
a  kind  invitation  to  his  house,  and  sent  one  of  his  aids  to  con- 
duct her  to  New  York  :  "  When  I  arrived  in  the  Broadway," 
she  says,  "  I  was  received  with  the  greatest  tenderness  both  by 
Mrs.  Putnam  and  her  daughters,  and  on  the  following  day 
was  introduced  by  them  to  General  and  Mrs.  Washington, 
who  likewise  made  it  their  study  to  show  me  every  mark  of 
regard ;  but  I  seldom  was  allowed  to  be  alone,  although  some- 
times indeed  I  found  an  opportunity  to  escape  to  the  gallery 
on  the  top  of  the  house,*  where  my  chief  delight  was  to  view 
with  a  telescope  our  fleet  find  army  at  Staten  Island. 

*'  My  amusements  were  few  ;  the  good  Mrs.  Putnam  employ- 
ed me  and  her  daughters  constantly  to  spin  flax  for  shirts  for 
the  American  soldiery  ;  indolence  in  America  being  totally  dis- 
couraged One  day  after  dinner,  the  Congress  was  the  toast. 
General  Washington  viewed  me  very  attentively,  and  said — 
c  Miss  MoncriefFe,  you  don't  drink  your  wine.'  Embarrassed 

*  Many  of  the  gentlemen's  houses  in  New  York  had  then  a  gallery, 
with  a  summer  house,  on  the  top. 


52  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

by  this  reproof,  I  knew  not  how  to  act ;  at  last,  as  if  by  a 
secret  impulse,  I  addressed  myself  to  the  American  com- 
mander, and  taking  the  wine,  I  said — '  General  Howe  is  the 
toast.'  The  whole  company  censured  me ;  but  my  good 
friend  Gen.  Putnam,  as  usual,  apologised,  and  assured  them 
I  did  not  mean  to  offend.  General  Washington  then  said, 
'  Well,  Miss,  I  will  overlook  your  indiscretion,  on  condition 
that  you  drink  my  health,  or  Gen.  Putnam's,  the  first  time 
you  dine  at  Sir  William  Howe's  table,  on  the  other  side  of 
the  water.'  " 

INot  very  long  afterwards  this  young  lady  played  the  part 
of  a  spy,  during  her  visit  at  the  house  of  a  Mr.  Wood,  near 
Peekskill.  Among  the  visitors  who  came  to  pay  their  re- 
Bpects  to  her  were  frequently  a  number  of  young  officers  of  the 
American  army.  Most  of  these  speedily  be'came  enslaved  to 
the  charms  of  Miss  Moncrieffe,  who  entered  with  apparently 
warm  interest  into  the  discussions  she  heard,  expressing  un- 
bounded friendship  for  the  whig  cause,  and  a  generous  indig- 
nation against  the  oppressors  of  her  native  country.  The 
young  officers  were  enchanted  to  hear  her  professions  of  pa- 
triotism, and  felt  no  restraint  in  conversing  with  her  upon  the 
state  and  prospects  of  the  country,  the  occurrences  of  the 
day,  and  the  plans  and  movements  by  which  they  expected  to 
circumvent  the  enemy. 

J  Like  many  women  of  that  day,  she  was  a  capital  equestrian. 
One  morning  she  took  her  accustomed  ride  without  any 
companion.  On  passing  a  farm  house,  the  barking  of  a  dog 
that  suddenly  sprang  into  the  road  frightened  her  horse.  The 
animal  started  aside  ;  she  was  thrown  to  the  ground,  and  so 


CHAPTER    V.  5? 

severely  stunned  as  to  be  entirely  insensible.  There  were  no 
men  about  the  house  to  render  assistance  ;  but  the  women  ran 
out,  lifted  her  in  their  arms,  carried  her  in  and  laid  her  on  a 
bed.  While  they  were  using  means  for  her  restoration,  one 
of  them  unbuttoned  her  vest  to  allow  her  to  breathe  more 
freely.  A  letter  dropped  out,  which  was  picked  up  and  put 
on  the  table.  It  was  not  long  before  she  began  to  recover 
consciousness  ;  meanwhile  the  man  who  lived  in  the  farm 
house  happened  to  come  in,  and  was  informed  of  the  accident. 
In  a  few  minutes  Miss  Moncrieffe  was  fully  restored  to  hei 
senses.  Suddenly  starting  and  seizing  the  open  flaps  of  her 
vest,  she  sprang  up,  and  asked  for  the  letter,  in  tones  that  be- 
trayed the  utmost  agitation  and  alarm.  One  of  the  women 
took  it  up,  and  was  about  to  hand  it  to  her  quietly,  when  the 
man,  suspecting  from  her  strange  behavior  that  something 
was  wrong,  started  forward  and  seized  it.  Perceiving  that 
the  letter  was  directed  to  New  York,  he  refused  to  give  it  up, 
feeling  convinced  that  there  was  more  in  the  affair  than  she 
was  willing  to  admit.  There  was  no  resource  for  the  young 
lady  but  to  adjust  her  dress  and  ride  back  to  Mr.  Wood's 
house.  She  immediately  commenced  preparations  for  return- 
ing to  the  city.  But  before  she  could  get  ready  to  start,  in- 
formation of  her  proceedings  had  been  carried  to  the  proper 
quarter;  a  party  of  soldiers  rode  up  and  entered  the  house  ; 
the  officer  announced  to  Miss  Moncrieffe  that  she  was  their 
prisoner,  and  she  was  conveyed  under  their  escort  across  the 
river  to  a  public  house,  where  a  guard  was  placed  over  her. 

It  was  ascertained  that  the  L-tter  in  question  contained  in- 
formation respecting  sn>no.  intond'd   movamont  of  the  Conti- 

E* 


54  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

nental  forces.  It  came  out  upon  examination  that  the  youn<> 
lady  had  been  in  the  habit  of  sending  her  British  friends  the  ] 
information  she  obtained  from  the  young  officers,  who,  not  sus-1 
pecting  any  sinister  motive  in  the  interest  she  evinced,  con- : 
fided  their  plans  to  her.  When  she  wrote  a  letter,  she  con- 
cealed it  beneath  her  vest,  and  in  her  solitary  rides  contrived 
to  drop  the  missive  in  a  certain  spot  by  the  road-side.  A 
man  who  waited,  hid  among  the  bushes,  came  out  directly, 
cautiously  picked  up  the  letter,  and  conveyed  it  to  another 
secret  agent  some  distance  down  the  river,  by  whom  it  was 
safely  forwarded  to  its  destination.  All  this  was  brought  to 
light  by  the  confession  of  the  man  himself.  He  had  a  family 
in  the  neighborhood,  and  fearing  discovery  of  his  agency, 
judged  it  most  prudent  to  throw  himself  on  the  mercy  of  the 
Americans  by  a  voluntary  confession,  hoping  to  be  let  off  as  a 
reward  for  his  evidence  against  Miss  Moncrieffe.  He  was 
kept  a  long  time  in  custody,  but  there  is  no  reason  to  believe 
he  ever  received  any  other  punishment. 

The  baggage  of  Miss  Moncrieffe  was  examined,  and  several 
papers  relating  to  military  affairs  were  found  in,  her  trunks. 
"While  she  remained  a  prisoner,  some  of  the  British   officers  / 
appealed  to  the  Americans  in  her  behalf.     Her  countrymen  I 
were  by  no   means  disposed   to  deal  harshly  with  a  youth-l 
ful   female,    especially   one    so    beautiful,  accomplished  and\ 
highly  connected,  and  it  was  finally  decided  to  give  her  up  to/-^ 
her  friends.     The  crime  for  which  a  man  would  have  suffered 
on  the  gibbet  was  pardoned  to  one  of  her  sex  and  age,  aid 
she  was  escorted  to  a  place  agreed  upon,  adjoining  the  British 


CHAPTER    V.  55 

lines,  where  she  was  delivered  into  the  charge  of  those  who 
undertook  to  conduct  her  in  safety  to  her  father. 

This  curious  story,  related  by  a  person  who  lived  in  Mr. 
Wood's  house  at  the  time,  is  confirmed  by  a  letter  from  a 
British  officer,  preserved  in  the  London  Universal  Maga- 
zine. The  woman  who  so  early  showed  herself  an  adept  in 
deception,  ended  her  career  in  England  in  poverty  and  dis- 
grace. 

The  vicinity  of  the  royal  fleet  to  New  York  alarmed  the 
inhabitants,  and  many  removed  from  the  city.  The  British 
landed  on  the  south-western  shore  of  Long  Island,  August 
22d,  divided  their  army  into  three  divisions,  and  commenced 
a  circuitous  march  to  the  American  camp  at  Brooklyn.  The 
battle  took  place  on  the  27th  of  August.  The  Americans 
were  defeated  with  severe  loss,  and  their  strength  was  still 
further  impaired  by  the  discouragement  that  ensued.  The 
day  following,  Gen.  Woodhull,  President  of  the  Convention 
of  the  State  of  New  York,  was  captured  at  Jamaica,  and 
barbarously  treated  by  a  British  scouting  party,  under  Capt 
Oliver  Delancey.  When  he  was  brought,  wounded  and  bleed- 
ing, to  Mrs.  Hinchman's  inn,  and  laid  on  her  best  bed,  he  beg- 
ged her  not  to  leave  him  alone  with  his  enemies.  "  Don't  be 
alarmed,  Jjreneral,"  said  the  patriotic  hostess,  "  I  shall  not 
leave  you  ;  I  don't  expect  to  go  to  bed  to-night."  The  next 
morning  Woodhull,  with  his  head  and  arm  bandaged,  was 
taken  westward  and  left  under  the  horse-shed,  with  a  guard, 
at  Howard's  inn.  The  landlady  went  out,  and  invited  the 
weak  and  fainting  General  to  partake  of  some  refreshment. 
She  then  gave  him  some  bread  and  butter,  smoked  beef,  and 


56  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

wine  sangaree.     When  the  guard  asked  if  she  had  notLing  fei 
them,  she  replied,  "  I  give  to  prisoners,  you  cat  buy."*'     The 
General  was  next  conducted  to    a  prison-ship,  and  as  h:* 
neglected  wounds  grew  worse,  he  was  removed  to  a  Lospita 
at  New  Utrecht,  whither  his  wife  hastened,  but  reached  hi 
bedside  only  in  time  to  receive  his  parting  sigh.     She  dis 
tributed  the  wagon-load  of  provisions  she  had  brought,  among 
the  suffering,  starving  American  prisoners,  and  had  the  melan- 
choly consolation  of  conveying  his  remains  to  a  private  ceme- 
tery on  his  farm,  at  Mastic. 

On  the  night  of  the  29th,  Washington  secretly  withdrew 
his  troops  from  Brooklyn  to  New  York.  This  retreat  of  the 
defeated  Americans  had  well  nigh  been  frustrated  by  the  vigi- 
lance of  a  female  tory — Mrs.  Rapalje — who  lived  at  Brooklyn 
ferry.  She  suspected  what  was  going  on,  and  sent  her  negro 
slave  to  inform  the  British  General  of  the  intended  movement. 
The  negro  fell  in  with  a  Hessian  guard,  who  could  not  under- 
stand the  importance  of  his  errand,  and  detained  him  until 
the  next  morning.  He  arrived,  in  consequence,  at  head- 
quarters just  in  time  to  be  too  late;  the  American  army, 
with  nearly  all  their  baggage,  was  safely  across  the  river.  This 
lady  had  been  irritated  against  the  whigs,  by  the  conduct  of 
some  of  the  lawless  militia,  who  had  lodged  a  cannon  ball  in 
her  wall,  a  few  feet  over  her  tea-table,  to  show  their  disappro- 
bation of  her  drinking  the  prohibited  tea. 

After  the  battle  of  Long  Island,  the  Americans,  finding  the 
British  slowly  enclosing  New  York  on  all  sides,  withdrew  from 
the  city,  and  removed  their  stores  far  up  on  the  shore  of  tli-. 
Hudson.  Gen.  Putnam,  with  his  troops,  was  the  last  to  l.-a\v 


CHAPTER    V.  57 

New  York.  To  avoid  any  parties  of  the  enemy  that  might 
be  advancing  towards  it,  he  made  choice  of  a  road  along  the 
river,  from  which,  at  a  certain  point,  another  road  would  con- 
duct him  in  a  direction  to  join  the  main  army.  It  happened 
that  a  force  of  British  and  Hessians  more  than  twice  as  large 
as  his  own,  was  advancing  on  the  road  at  the  same  time,  and 
but  for  a  fortunate  occurrence,  would  have  encountered  his 
before  he  could  have  reached  the  turn  into  the  other  road. 
In  ignorance  that  the  enemy  was  before  them,  the  British 
officers  halted  their  troops,  and  stopped  at  a  small  country 
seat  belonging  to  Robert  Murray,  a  Quaker.  Mrs.  Murray, 
by  means  of  refreshments,  and  her  agreeable  conversation, 
beguiled  them  to  stay  a  couple  of  hours — Gov.  Tryon  jesting 
with  her  occasionally  about  her  American  friends.  She  might 
have  turned  the  laugh  upon  him  ;  for  one  half  hour,  it  is  said, 
would  have  enabled  the  British  to  secure  the  road  at  the  turn, 
and  cut  off  Putnam's  retreat.  The  opportunity  was  lost; 
and  it  became  a  common  saying  among  the  officers,  that  Mrs. 
Murray  had  saved  this  part  of  the  American  army. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

OCCUPATION     OF     NEW     YORK STATE     OF     THE     COUNTRY — • 

RETREAT    THROUGH    NEW   JERSEY AMERICAN    SUCCESSES. 

THE  British  took  possession  of  New  York  without  oppo- 
sition. Gen.  Howe  left  troops  in  the  city,  and  advanced 
northward  with  his  main  force,  endeavoring  to  gain  the  rear 
of  the  American  army,  and  cut  off  their  communication  with 
the  Eastern  States.  The  movement  of  the  two  armies  was 
marked  by  devastation  of  the  country  through  which  they 
passed.  The  Hessians  were  the  peculiar  terror  of  the  de- 
fenceless people.  The  wife  of  Capt.  Whetten,  who  had  re- 
moved his  family  from  New  York  to  New  Rochelle,  one  day 
observed  that  black  colors  were  hoisted  in  a  field  near  her 
house,  and  asked  a  British  officer  what  it  meant.  "  Heaven 
help  you,  madam,"  was  the  reply ;  "  a  Hessian  camp  is  to  be 
set  up  there."  It  turned  out  better,  however,  than  was  an- 
ticipated. A  good  feeling  was  speedily  established  between 
her  and  the  Hessians,  who  came  almost  daily  to  the  house  ; 
for  her  acquaintance  with  the  low  Dutch  dialect,  then  fami- 
liarly spoken  in  many  families  in  New  York,  enabled  her  to 
converse  readily  with  them.  In  consequence  of  this  partiality, 
her  house  was  exempted  from  depredations  to  which  many  of 


CHAPTER    VI.  59 

her  neighbors  were  subjected,  and  she  was  sometimes  enabled 
to  save  their  property  from  destruction. 

At  one  time,  when  the  village  was  laid  waste,  the  house  of 
Capt.  Whetten  escaped  destruction,  being  protected  by  a  guard 
set  by  a  Hessian  officer,  at  that  time  quartered  in  it.  Mrs. 
Whetten,  however,  not  trusting  entirely  to  the  enemy's  favor, 
had  sent  away  several  articles  of  value  for  concealment.  A  fa- 
mily near  them,  compelled  to  fly  and  leave  a  dying  father  in  their 
house,  entreated  her  to  take  care  of  the  helpless  invalid,  and, 
if  possible,  save  their  property  from  the  rapacious  soldiers. 
The  sacred  trust  was  accepted  and  fulfilled,  but  she  was  not 
able  to  protect  all  the  articles  left  by  the  fugitives.  An  iron 
chest  that  stood  in  the  piazza,  was  plundered  while  the  old 
man  was  expiring,  and  while  her  cares  and  those  of  her  daugh- 
ters were  in  requisition  for  him.  The  following  evening,  Mrs. 
Whetten  requested  her  daughters  to  go  some  distance,  to  the 
place  were  her  store  had  been  deposited,  for  clean  sheets  to 
furnish  a  bed  for  the  Hessian  officer.  The  young  girls  object- 
ed, expressing  their  opinion — for  they  supposed  that  the 
officer,  who  was  present,  could  not  understand  English — that 
what  they  had  was  good  enough  for  their  unwelcome  guest. 
The  discussion,  after  being  continued  some  time,  was  ended 
by  the  officer's  saying — to  the  no  small  consternation  of  the 
ladies — "  Do  not  trouble  yourself,  madam  ;  straw  is  a  good 
enough  bed  for  a  soldier."  It  may  be  conjectured  that  there 
was  no  further  delay  in  procuring  the  sheets. 

But  the  family  was  not  always  so  much  favored  as  to  be  ex- 
empted from  aggression.  On  one  occasion,  after  having 
plundered  the  house  of  her  mother,  lieap?d  her  china  toge- 


60  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

ther  and  broken  it  in  one  crash,  the  Hessians  came  to  Mrs. 
Whetten's  to  finish  their  work.  They  snatched  a  handkerchief 
from  the  neck  of  her  daughter,  for  the  purpose  of  tying  up 
various  articles  they  had  found  about  the  house.  An  officer 
soon  entered,  however,  and  called  them  off.  At  another  time, 
when  soldiers  were  robbing  the  house,  a  British  officer  inter- 
posed, beating  off  his  men  with  his  own  sword. 

One  night,  after  the  family  had  retired,  Mrs.  Whetten  was 
awakened  by  a  noise,  and  called  her  husband,  supposing  some 
of  the  Americans  had  come  to  the  village  for  provisions.  The 
captain  rose,  and  going  to  open  the  door,  was  assailed  by 
oaths  and  cries  from  soldiers  demanding  entrance.  The  in- 
truders spread  themselves  through  the  house  to  seize  whatever 
plunder  they  might  find.  Several  came  into  the  chamber  of 
Mrs.  Whetten,  who  was  keeping  guard  over  her  infant  lying 
asleep  on  a  pillow.  They  rudely  snatched  the  pillow,  throw- 
ing off  the  child  on  the  floor,  and  demanded  money.  The 
mother  had  put  her  purse  in  one  of  her  pockets,  and  hid  it 
under  the  bolster.  One  of  the  robbers  snatched  a  pocket 
from  under  the  pillow,  which  she  strove  to  get  away  from  him. 
Presently,  perceiving  the  man  had  not  taken  the  pocket  con- 
taining her  purse,  and,  that  the  one  in  his  possession  held 
only  her  snuff-box,  she  relinquished  it  after  some  further  show 
of  resistance.  The  soldier  bore  away  his  prize,  while  she 
took  care  to  secrete  her  treasure. 

The  scarcity  of  provisions  caused  great  suffering  among  the 
inhabitants  of  the  village,  supplies  that  might  reach  the  con- 
tinental troops  being  intercepted  by  the  enemy.  The  little 
the  people  had  was  often  taken  from  them.  At  one  time  a 


CHAPTER   VI.  61 

resident  sent  word  to  his  neighbors  that  they  could  have  some 
milk,  as  he  had  been  lucky  enough  to  procure  a  cow.  By  the 
next  morning  nothing  was  left  of  the  cow  but  the  head  and 
skin — the  Hessians  having  landed  and  left  the  usual  tokens  of 
their  presence.  The  cattle  taken  were  often  slaughtered  in 
the  most  wasteful  manner — butchered,  perhaps,  on  the  road, 
the  best  parts  being  cut  out,  while  the  rest  was  left,  a  fire 
kindled  with  rails  from  the  fence,  and  the  meat  cooked  in  a 
row  of  camp-kettles  by  the  roadside. 

Such  things  were  common ;  but  they  did  not  crush  the 
spirit  of  patriotism.  One  mother  in  New  Rochelle,  after 
melting  all  the  pewter  she  had  into  bullets  for  her  two  sons, 
sent  them  forth  to  join  the  continental  army.  As  she  stood 
in  the  door  to  bid  them  farewell,  one  turned  back,  saying  he 
had  no  gun  ;  but  she  bade  him  go  on,  for  he  would  find  a  gun 
to  spare  in  the  army.  When  she  had  lost  sight  of  both,  she 
went  back,  weeping,  into  the  house,  to  pray  for  their  safety. 
At  this  time  some  thirty  of  the  most  respectable  ladies  in  East 
Haddam,  Connecticut,  met  and  husked,  in  a  few  hours,  about 
two  hundred  and  forty  bushels  of  corn.  The  harvests  of 
Connecticut  and  New  Jersey  had  been  got  in  by  the  women 
and  old  men,  while  the  militia  of  those  States  were  waiting  at 
New  York  and  on  Long  Island,  for  the  landing  of  the  enemy. 
Thi-ir  noble  example  was  followed  by  others  whose  fathers  and 
brothers  were  fighting  the  battles  of  the  nation. 

While  portions  of  the  British  army  were  ranging  through 
Westchester,  the  peaceful  inhabitants  were  exposed  to  much 
ai  noyance.  One  family  who  left  their  home  for  safety,  and 
returned  after  a  day's  absence,  found  it  a  scene  of  desolati  n. 


62  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

Not  an  article  of  furniture  was  left,  except  a  bedstead  ;  a 
jingle  glass  bottle  was  the  only  drinking  utensil,  and  one  ham 
xas  all  that  remained  of  the  provisions  ;  having,  by  good  for- 
tune, been  hung  in  an  obscure  part  of  the  cellar.  At  another 
time,  in  broad  day,  and  in  sight  of  the  family,  a  horse  was 
Drought  up  with  baskets  fastened  on  either  side,  and  a  deliber- 
ate ransacking  of  the  poultry-yard  commenced.  The  baskets 
were  presently  filled  with  the  fowls,  and  the  turkey-gobbler,  a 
noisy  patriarch,  was  placed  astride  the  horse,  the  bridle  being 
thrown  over  his  head.  His  uneasiness  when  the  whip  was 
used,  testified  by  clamorous  complaints,  made  the  whole  scene 
so  amusing,  that  the  depredators  were  allowed  to  depart  with- 
out a  word  of  remonstrance.  One  day,  when  the  British  were 
in  the  neighborhood,  a  soldier  entered  the  house,  and  walked 
unceremoniously  towards  the  closet.  The  lady  asked  what  he 
wanted.  "  Some  brandy,"  was  his  reply.  When  she  reproved 
him  for  the  intrusion,  he  presented  his  bayonet  at  her  breast, 
and  calling  her  a  rebel,  swore  he  would  kill  her,  but  left  the 
house  on  her  threat  of  sending  information  to  his  officer. 

One  morning  a  British  captain  rode  up  to  a  house,  and 
asked  for  the  mistress.  When  she  appeared,  he  told  her  he 
was  much  in  want  of  something  to  eat.  She  left  the  room, 
and  soon  returning,  brought  a  loaf  of  bread  and  a  knife.  This, 
she  assured  him,  was  all  she  had,  the  soldiers  of  his  army  hav- 
ing taken  away  everything  else.  "  But  I  will  divide  this," 
she  said  :  "  you  shall  have  one  half,  and  I  will  keep  the  other 
for  my  family."  This  magnanimity  so  struck  the  officer,  that 
he  thanked  her  cordially,  and  requested  her  to  let  him  know 


CHAPTER    VI.  63 

if  in  future  any  of  his  men  ventured  to  annoy  her,  promising 
that  the  offonco  should  not  be  repeated. 

The  action  at  White  Plains  took  place  on  the  28th  of  Oc- 
tober. The  British  general,  discontinuing  his  pursuit,  then 
directed  his  attention  to  the  American  posts  on  the  Hudson, 
with  the  apparent  design  of  penetrating  into  New  Jersey. 
Fort  Washington  and  Fort  Lee  were  successively  taken,  and 
other  reverses  befel  the  Americans.  The  army  of  General 
Washington  then  retreated  across  New  Jersey  before  the  pur- 
suing enemy  for  nearly  three  weeks,  and  finally  across  the 
Delaware  into  Pennsylvania.  This  retreat  was,  indeed,  "  the 
darkest  hour  of  the  Revolution."  The  American  forces, 
crippled  and  disheartened  by  misfortune,  diminished  daily,  till 
but  a  bare  remnant  remained.  They  were  exposed  during  the 
inclement  November  weather  in  an  open  country,  without 
tools  or  camp  equipage,  and  almost  destitute  of  clothes,  blan- 
kets, shoes,  or  provisions.  So  close  was  the  pursuit,  that  the 
rear  of  the  army  was  often  in  sight  of  the  van  of  the  British, 
who,  in  their  triumphant  march,  took  possession  successively 
of  Newark,  New  Brunswick,  Princeton  and  Trenton,  and  early 
in  December  found  the  Delaware  the  only  barrier  between 
them  and  Philadelphia. 

On  this  march  through  New  Jersey,  the  beautiful  residence 
of  Richard  Stockton,  at  Princeton,  was  directly  in  the  route 
of  the  British  army.  Warned  of  the  approach  of  the  victo- 
rious invaders,  he  had  barely  time  to  remove  his  wife  and 
family  to  a  place  of  safety.  His  eldest  son,  Richard,  then  a 
boy  twelve  years  of  age,  with  an  old  family  servant,  remained 
in  the  hnuao,  while  everything  was  left  to  tho  mercy  of  the 


C4  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION 

enemy.  The  house  was  pillaged,  the  horses  and  stock  were 
driven  away,  and  the  estate  was  laid  waste.  The  furniture 
was  converted  into  firewood  ;  the  old  wine,  stored  in  the  cel- 
lar, was  drunk  up.  and  the  valuable  library,  with  all  the  papers 
of  Mr.  Stockton,  committed  to  the  flames.  The  plate,  and 
other  valuable  articles  belonging  to  the  family,  had  been 
packed  in  three  boxes  and  buried  in  the  woods,  at  some  dis- 
tance from  the  mansion.  Through  treachery,  the  place  of 
concealment  was  discovered  by  the  soldiers,  and  two  of  the 
boxes  were  disinterred  and  rifled  of  their  rich  contents.  As 
there  were  no  banks  for  keeping  money,  every  one  at  that  time 
took  care  of  his  own.  It  was  usual  to  bury  money  as  well  as 
plate  ;  to  conceal  it  under  stones,  or  in  the  sand  at  the  bottom 
of  springs  of  water  ;  to  thrust  it  behind  joists,  or  between  the 
roof  and  rafters  ;  lay  it  under  the  hearth,  put  it  in  teakettles, 
or  secrete  it  in  any  way  ingenuity  could  devise.  Sometimes 
these  treasures  were  forgotten  or  left  by  the  owners,  and  it 
was  not  unusual,  years  afterwards,  to  find  money  on  tearing 
down  old  houses,  removing  fences,  or  digging  in  cellars. 

On  the  same  day  that  Washington  was  driven  across  the 
Delaware,  the  British  took  possession  of  Rhode  Island.  They 
now  held  in  their  power  New  York  and  New  Jersey,  and  it 
was  the  general  expectation  that  they  would  cross  the  Dela- 
ware as  soon  as  the  ice  was  firm,  and  take  possession  of  the 
capital.  Congress  adjourned  to  Baltimore,  and  many  of  the 
inhabitants  of  Philadelphia  sought  refuge  in  the  country,  at  no 
great  distance  from  the  edge  of  the  Pines. 

We,  contented  citizens  of  a  peaceful  land,  can  form  but  a 
faint  conception  of  the  horrors  and  desolation  of  those  ancient 


CHAPTER    VI.  65 

times  of  trial.  The  terrors  of  invasion  are  things  which  now- 
adays imagination  can  scarcely  compass  ;  but  then,  it  was 
rugged  reality.  The  unbridled  passions  of  a  mercenary  sol- 
diery, compounded  not  only  of  the  brutal  element  that  forms 
±he  vigor  of  every  army,  but  of  the  ferocity  of  Hessians,  hired 
and  instigated  to  violence  and  cruelty,  were  let  loose  on  the 
land.  The  German  troops,  as  if  to  inspire  especial  terror, 
had  been  sent  in  advance,  occupying,  in  December,  a  chain  of 
posts  extendin?  from  Trenton  to  Mount  Holly — Rhal  com- 
manding at  the  first,  and  Donop  at  the  other — while  Gen.  Howe 
and  his  main  army  were  rapidly  advancing  by  the  great  route 
to  the  Delaware.  On  the  other  hand,  the  river  was  filled  with 
American  gondolas,  whose  crews,  landing  from  time  to  time 
on  the  Jersey  shore,  by  their  lawlessness  and  threats  of  re- 
taliation, kept  the  peaceful  inhabitants  in  constant  alarm. 
The  continental  army,  meanwhile,  if  it  deserved  the  name,  was 
literally  scattered  along  the  right  bant  of  the  Delaware. 

Family  tradition  has  described  the  anxious  hours  passed  by 
one  sorrowing  group  of  women  and  children  at  a  little  farm- 
house near  Evesham — the  family  of  Gen.  Reed.  Their  only 
male  attendant  was  a  boy  of  fourteen,  and  the  wagon  was  kept 
ready  to  be  driven  by  him.  In  case  of  a  sudden  advance  of  the 
British,  which  would  cut  them  off  from  the  ordinary  avenues 
of  escape,  their  plan  was  formed  to  cross  the  river  near 
Sal  inn,  and  push  on  to  the  westward  settlements.  The  wives 
and  children  of  American  patriot  soldiers  thought  themselves 
safer  on  the  perilous  edge  of  an  Indian  wilderness,  than  in  the 
neighborhood  of  the  soldiers  who,  commanded  by  noblemen — 
by  "  men  of  hon-ir  and  cavaliers,"  for  such,  according  to  all 


66  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

heraldry,  were  the  Howes  and  Cornwallises,  the  Percies  and 
Kawdons  of  that  day — were  sent  by  a  "  gracious  monarch"  to 
lay  waste  this  land.  The  British  campaigning  of  our  Revolu- 
tion— and  no  part  of  it  more  so  than  this — is  the  darkest 
among  the  dark  stains  that  disBgure  the  history  of  the 
eighteenth  century.  There  was,  in  the  one  colony  of  New 
Jersey,  and  in  this  single  year,  blood  enough  shed,  and  misery 
enough  produced,  to  give  a  sanguinary  character  to  the  whole 
war. 

The  following  extract  from  the  private  journal  of  a  lady 
who  lived  at  Burlington,  New  Jersey,  shows  something  of  the 
condition  of  that  part  of  the  country  : 

DEC.  16th,   1776. 

"  About  noon  this  day,  a  terrible  account  of  thousands 
coming  into  town.  My  incautious  son  caught  up  the  spy- 
glass, and  was  running  towards  the  mill  to  look  at  them.  He 
returned  much  dissatisfied,  for  no  troops  could  he  see.  As 
he  came  back,  poor  Dick  took  the  glass,  and  resting  it 
against  a  tree,  took  a  view  of  the  fleet.  The  people  on  board 
suspected  it  was  an  enemy  who  was  watching  their  motio'ns. 
They  manned  a  boat  and  sent  her  on  shore.  A  loud  knock- 
ing at  my  door  brought  me  to  it.  I  was  a  little  fluttered,  and 
kept  locking  and  unlocking  that  I  might  get  my  ruffled  face  a 
little  composed.  At  last  I  opened  it,  and  half  a  dozen  men, 
all  armed,  demanded  the  key  of  the  empty  house.  I  asked 
what  they  wanted  there  ;  they  replied — 'to  search  for  a  tory 
who  had  been  spying  at  them  from  the  mill.' 

>l  The  name  of  a  tory^  so  near  my  own  door,  seriously 
ala-m^d  mo  ;  for  a  poor  refugee,  dignified  by  that  name,  had 


CHAPTER    VI.  67 

claimed  the  shelter  of  my  roof,  and  was  at  that  very  time 
concealed.  I  rang  the  bell  violently — the  signal  agreed  upon 
if  they  came  to  search  ;  and  when  I  thought  he  had  crept  into 
the  hole,  I  put  on  a  very  simple  look  and  exclaimed — '  Bless 
me  !  I  hope  you  are  not  Hessians  !'  '  Do  we  look  like  Hes- 
sians ?'  asked  one,  rudely.  '  Indeed,  I  don't  know.'  '  Did 
you  never  see  a  Hessian  ?  '  No — never  in  my  life  ;  but  they 
are  men  ;  and  you  are  men  ;  and  may  be  Hessians  for  aught  I 
know !  But  I'll  go  with  you  into  Col.  Cox's  house  ;  though 
indeed  it  was  my  son  at  the  mill ;  he  is  but  a  boy,  and  meant 
no  harm  ;  he  wanted  to  see  the  troops.' 

"  So  I  marched  at  the  head  of  them,  opened  the  door  and 
searched  every  place ;  but  we  could  not  find  the  tory.  We 
returned — they  greatly  disappointed  ;  I  pleased  to  think  my 
house  was  not  suspected.  They  left  us  and  searched  James 
Verree's  and  the  two  next  houses ;  but  no  tory  could  they 
find.  In  the  evening  I  went  to  town  with  my  refugee,  and 
placed  him  in  other  lodgings.  I  was  told  to-day  of  a  design 
to  seize  upon  a  young  man  in  town,  as  he  was  esteemed  a  tory. 
I  thought  a  hint  would  be  kindly  received  ;  and  as  I  came 
back,  called  upon  a  friend  of  his,  and  told  him.  Next  day 
he  was  out  of  reach  of  the  gondolas." 

The  journal  continues,  at  a  later  period*. 

"  By  a  person  from  Bordentown,  we  hear  that  twelve  ex- 
presses came  in  there  to-day  from  the  camp.  Some  of  the 
gondola-men  and  their  wives  being  sick,  and  no  doctor  in  town 
to  apply  to,  they  were  told  Mrs.  Morris  was  a  skillful  woman, 
and  kept  medicines  to  give  to  the  poor  ;  and  notwithstanding 


68  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

their  late  attempts  to  shoot  my  poor  boy,  they  ventured  to 
come  to  me,  and  in  a  very  humble  manner  begged  me  to  come 
and  do  something  for  them.  At  first  I  thought  they  might 
design  to  put  a  trick  on  me,  get  ma  aboard  thair  gondola  and 
then  pillage  my  house,  as  they  had  done  some  others  ;  but  on 
asking  where  the  sick  folks  were,  I  was  told  they  were  lodged 
in  the  Governor's  house.  So  I  went  to  soe  them  ;  there 
were  several,  both  men  and  women,  very  ill  with  a  fever ;  I 
treated  them  according  to  art,  and  they  all  got  well.  I  thought 
I  had  received  all  my  pay  when  they  thankfully  acknowledged 
my  kindness  ;  but  lo  !  in  a  short  time  afterwards  a  very  ill- 
looking  man  came  to  the  door  and  asked  for  me.  When  I 
went  to  him  he  drew  me  aside,  and  asked  me  if  I  had  any 
friends  in  Philadelphia.  The  question  alarmed  me,  suppos- 
ing there  was  some  mischief  meditated  against  that  poor  city ; 
however,  I  calmly  said — '  I  have  an  ancient  father,  some 
sisters,  and  other  near  friends  there.' 

"  '  Well,'  said  the  man,  '  do- you  wish  to  hear  from  them, 
or  send  anything  by  way  of  refreshment  to  them  ?  If  you 
do,  I  will  take  charge  of  it,  and  bring  you  back  anything  you 
may  send  for.'  I  was  very  much  surprised,  and  thought,  to 
be  sure,  he  only  wanted  to  get  provisions  to  take  to  the  gon- 
dolas ;  but  when  be  told  me  his  wife  was  one  of  those  I  had 
given  medicine  to,  and  this  was  the  only  thing  he  could  do  to 
pay  me  for  my  kindness,  my  heart  leaped  with  joy,  and  I  set 
about  preparing  something  for  my  dear  absent  friends.  A 
quarter  of  beef,  some  veal,  fowls  and  flour,  were  soon  put  up, 
and  about  midnight  the  man  called  and  put  them  aboard  his 


CHAPTER    VI.  69 

boat.  He  left  them  at  the  Point — whence  my  beloved  friends 
took  them  to  town. 

"  Two  nights  afterwards,  a  loud  knocking  at  our  front  door 
greatly  alarmed  us,  and  opening  the  chamber  window,  we 
heard  a  man's  voice,  saying,  '  Come  down  softly  and  open 
the  door,  but  bring  no  light.'  There  was  something  myste- 
rious in  such  a  call ;  but  we  concluded  to  go  down  and  set 
the  candle  in  the  kitchen.  When  we  got  to  the  front  door  we 
asked,  '  Who  are  you  ?'  The  man  replied,  '  A  friend  ;  open 
quickly.'  So  the  door  was  opened  :  and  who  should  it  be 
but  our  honest  gondola-man,  with  a  letter,  a  bushel  of  salt,  a 
jug  of  molasses,  a  bag  of  rice,  some  tea,  coffee  and  sugar,  and 
some  cloth  for  coats  for  my  poor  boys  ;  all  sent  by  my  kind 
sisters ! 

"  How  did  our  hearts  and  eyes  overflow  with  love  to  them, 
and  thanks  to  our  Heavenly  Father,  for  such  seasonable  sup- 
plies !  May  we  never  forget  it !  Being  now  so  rich,  we 
thought  it  our  duty  to  hand  out  a  little  to  the  poor  around  us, 
who  were  mourning  for  want  of  salt ;  so  we  divided  the 
bushel,  and  gave  a  pint  to  every  poor  person  who  came  for 
it — having  abundance  left  for  our  own  use." 

In  the  midst  of  the  universal  gloom,  when  the  hopes  of  the 
country  were  on  the  verge  of  utter  extinction,  a  sudden  and 
unexpected  turn  was  given  to  affairs.  Washington  conceived 
and  executed  the  daring  plan  of  crossing  the  Delaware,  and 
making  an  attack  on  the  advanced  posts  of  the  enemy.  He 
crossed,  accordingly,  on  the  night  of  December  25th,  sur- 
prised the  -Hessians  at  Trenton  by  an  attack,  and  took  a 
thousand  prisoners,  their  commander,  Col.  Rhal,  being  killed 


70  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

This  brilliant  success  was  inspiriting.  The  battle  of  Prince* 
ton,  fought  on  the  3d  of  January,  1777,  was  also  fortunate 
for  the  Americans,  and  Philadelphia  was  relieved  from 
further  alarm. 

When  news  of  the  passage  of  the  Delaware  was  brought  to 
the  mother  of  Washington,  she  expressed  pleasure  at  the  in- 
telligence, but  disclaimed  praise  for  her  son,  and  listened 
calmly  to  the  congratulations  of  her  visitors.  She  was  then 
residing  in  the  village  of  Fredericksburg,  whither  she  had 
been  removed  by  Washington  before  he  took  the  command  of 
the  American  army  at  Cambridge.  She  remained  there  dur- 
ing nearly  the  whole  period  of  the  Revolution. 

One  little  incident  illustrates  the  spirit  of  the  women  at 
this  time.  A  lady  of  New  Jersey,  at  whose  house  several 
American  officers  were  quartered,  occupied  herself  before  the 
battle,  with  other  women,  in  preparing  bandages  and  wrappings 
for  the  use  of  the  soldiers — every  article  of  linen  in  the  house 
having  been  torn  up  for  that  purpose.  Her  husband  was 
absent,  but  returned  just  in  time  to  join  the  troops,  only 
stopping  at  home  to  change  his  wearied  horse  for  another. 
As  he  galloped  down  the  lane  leading  from  the  house,  he 
heard  his  wife's  voice  calling  after  him,  and  saw  her  leaning 
from  a  window.  He  turned  and  rode  back  to  hear  her  part- 
ing words — which  were — "  Remember  to  do  your  duty !  I 
would  rather  hear  that  you  were  left  a  corpse  on  the  field,  than 
that  you  had  played  the  part  of  a  coward  !" 

Gren.  Mercer  was  mortally  wounded  at  the  battle  of  Prince- 
ton His  death-bed  was  attended  by  two  females  of  the  So- 
ciety of  FrisncU,  who  inhabited  the  house  to  which  he  was 


CHAPTER    VI.  7] 

carried,  and  refusing  to  fly  during  the  action,  were  there  when 
he  was  brought  wounded  and  dying  to  the  threshold.  The 
effect  of  these  American  successes  was  decisive.  In  a  short 
time  Washington  had  overrun  the  northern  part  of  New  J  cr- 
sey,  and  the  people  rose  in  every  direction*  to  drive  out  the 
invaders  from  whose  cruelty  they  had  suffered  so  much. 
The  British  army  was  soon  restricted  to  two  posts — New 
Brunswick  and  Amboy.  Congress  returned  to  Philadelphia, 
and  agents  were  sent  to  France  and  other  courts  to  negotiate 
for  the  acknowledgment  of  American  Independence,  and  for 
aid  in  the  struggle 


CHAPTER   VII. 

BEVTfMESTT    OF    EUROPE WINTER  QUARTERS NEW  ATTEMPT 

OV     PHILADELPHIA OCCUPATION MARCH     OF     BURGOYNE 

MURDER    OF    JANE    MCCREA. 

THE  powers  of  Europe  had  regarded  the  struggle,  so  far, 
with  wonder  and  sympathy.  The  novelty  of  the  spectacle  of 
a  new  nation  suddenly  rising  up  to  dispute  the  possession  of 
America  with  proud  and  powerful  Britain — the  grandeur  of 
the  idea  of  an  independent  empire  in  the  New  World — had 
awakened  universal  attention  ;  and  jealousy  of  England,  as  well 
as  respect  for  the  common  interests  of  mankind,  caused  a 
general  wish  to  prevail  for  the  success  of  the  American  cause 
France  was  deeply  interested  in  its  favor ;  and  the  high  repu 
tation  and  popularity  of  Dr.  Franklin,  who  was  at  the  court, 
increased  the  general  enthusiasm.  Several  gentlemen  of  rank 
and  fortune  proifered  their  services.  The  young  Marquis  de  La 
Fayette,  having  fitted  out  a  vessel  at  his  own  expense,  arrived 
in  the  spring  of  1777,  and  received  from  Congress  the  appoint- 
ment of  Major-General. 

There  was  a  suspension  of  important  operations  in  both 
armies  till  the  latter  part,  of  May,  varied  only  by  a  British 
expedition  up  the  Hudson  to  Peekskill,  for  the  purpose  of 


CHAPTER    VII.  73 

destroying  stores  ;  a  similar  one  under  Tryon  against  Dan- 
bury,  Connecticut,  in  which  the  town  was  burned  ;  and  one  by 
some  Connecticut  militia  against  Sag  Harbor,  on  Long  Island. 
Washington  took  the  opportunity  of  having  his  army  inoculated 
for  the  small-pox,  and  went  into  winter  quarters  in  Morristown. 
It  was  probably  while  he  was  at  Pluckemin,  that  Mrs.  Washing- 
ton arrived.  When  the  carriage  stopped,  and  a  female  in  a  plain 
russet  gown,  with  white  handkerchief  neatly  folded  over  her 
neck,  was  seen,  the  lady  whose  house  was  the  chief's  head- 
quarters, imagined  her  to  be  a  domestic.  But  she  was  unde- 
ceived when  the  General  went  forward  to  receive  her,  assisted 
her  from  the  carriage,  and,  after  the  first  greeting,  began  to 
inquire  after  his  pet  horses.  A  ball  was  given  in  honor  of  the 
arrival  of  "  Lady  Washington,"  at  which  her  brave  husband 
himself  condescended  to  lead  a  minuet ;  it  being  the  first  oc- 
casion, in  a  long  time,  on  which  he  had  been  known  to  dance. 
The  life  in  camp,  with  all  its  privations  and  trials,  was 
sometimes  pleasant  enough,  even  to  the  ladies.  Mrs.  Knox 
often  remarked  that  she  livul  more  in  one  year  at  this  period 
of  excitement,  than  in  a  dozen  of  ordinary  life.  Trying  as 
were  some  scenes  through  which  patriotic  wives  were  called 
to  pass,  there  were  times  when  care  was  cast  aside,  and  a  brief 
repose  was  granted  from  the  fears  of  war.  Yet  they  knew  not 
what  an  hour  might  bring  forth.  At  one  time,  when  the  ladies 
'emained  later  than  usual  in  camp  on  the  Hudson,  an  alarm 
was  given  that  the  enemy  was  approaching  from  New  York 
The  aids-de-camp  proposed  sending  them  away  under  an  escort. 
But  Washington  would  not  consent,  saying  that  their  presence 

would  inspire  courage  for  a  brave  defence.     The  night  was 
4  « 


74  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

dark,  and  the  words  of  command  from  the  officers,  the  march- 
ing of  the  troops,  the  dragging  of  artillery  into  the  yard,  and 
the  noise  of  removing  the  windows,  the  house  itself  being  filled 
with  soldiers,  gave  "dreadful  note  of  preparation."  The 
enemy,  however,  probably  finding  there  was  no  hope  of  a  sur- 
prise, withdrew  without  coming  to  blows. 

The  description  given  by  Chastellux  of  head-quarters  at 
Newburgh,  may  show  how  plainly  the  great  American  chief 
was  often  lodged.  "  They  consist  of  a  single  house,  built  in 
the  Dutch  fashion,  and  neither  large  nor  commodious.  The 
largest  room,  converted  by  Gen.  Washington  into  his  dini  ig- 
room,  is  tolerably  spacious ;  but  it  has  seven  doors  and  ojly 
one  window.  The  chimney  is  against  the  wall,  so  that  th  ire 
is  but  one  vent  for  the  smoke',  and  the  fire  is  in  the  room  itsslf. 
I  found  the  company  assembled  in  a  small  room,  which  served 
as  a  parlor.  ,At  nine,  supper  was  served  ;  and  when  bed-time 
came,  I  found  that  the1  chamber  to  which  the  General  con- 
ducted me  was  the  very  parlor  spoken  of,  wherein  he  U(,d 
made  them  place  a  camp-bed.  We  ass3mbled  at  break fi  3t 
the  next  morning  at  ten,  during  which  interval  my  bed  v  is 
folded  up,  and  my  chamber  became  the  sitting-room  for  t'le 
whole  afternoon.  The  smallness  of  the  house,  and  the  incon- 
venience to  which  I  saw  that  General  and  Mrs.  Washington 
had  put  themselves  to  receive  me,  made  me  apprehensive  Tcs* 
M.  Rochambeau  might  arrive  on  the  same  day." 

Another  incident,  remembered  by  an  aged  veteran,  exhibits 
the  kindness  of  Mrs.  Washington  towards  those  in  the  humblest 
sphere.  It  occurred  when  she  came  to  spend  the  cold  season 
with  her  husband  in  winter-quarters.  There  were  but  two 


CHAPTER    VII.  75 

frame-houses  in  the  settlement,  and  neither  had  a  finished 
upper  story.  The  Gjneral  was  contented  with  his  rough 
dwelling,  but  wished  to  prepare  for  his  wife  a  more  retired  and 
comfortable  apartment.  He  sent  for  the  young  mechanic,  and 
desired  him  and  one  of  his  fellow-apprentices  to  fit  up  a  room 
in  the  upper  story  for  the  accommodation  of  Lady  Washington 
through  the  winter.  She  herself  arrived  before  the  work  was 
commenced.  "  She  came,"  says  the  narrator,  "  into  the  place 
— a  portly-looking,  agreeable  woman  of  forty-five — and  said  to 
us :  *  Now,  young  men,  I  care  for  nothing  but  comfort  here ; 
and  should  like  you  to  fit  me  up  a  beauffet  on  one  side  of  the 
room,  and  some  shelves  and  places  for  hanging  clothes  on  the 
other.'  We  went  to  work  with  all  our  might.  Every  morn- 
ing about  eleven  Mrs.  Washington  came  up  stairs  with  a  glass 
of  spirits  for  each  of  us ;  and  after  she  and  the  General  had 
dinod,  we  were  called  down  to  eat  at  their  table.  We  worked 
very  hard,  nailing  smooth  boards  over  the  rough  and  worm- 
eaten  planks,  and  stopping  the  crevices  in  the  walls  made  by 
time  and  hard  usage.  Then  we  consulted  together  how  we 
could  smooth  the  uneven  floor,  and  take  out,  or  cover  over 
some  of  the  huge  black  knots.  We  studied  to  do  everything 
to  please  so  pleasant  a  lady,  and  to  make  some  return,  in  our 
humble  way,  for  the  kindness  of  the  General.  On  the  fourth 
day,  when  Mrs.  Washington  came  up  to  see  how  we  were  get- 
ting along,  we  had  finished  the  work,  made  shelves,  put  up  the 
pegs  on  the  wall,  built  th?  bcauffet,  and  converted  the  rough 
garret  into  a  com  fo:  table  apartment.  As  she  stood  looking 
round,  I  said,  '  Madam,  w;  have  endeavored  to  do  the  host  wo 
could;  I  hope  wo  have  suited  you.'  She  replied,  smiling,  '  I 


76  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE  REVOLUTION. 

am  not  only  satisfied,  but  highly  gratified  with  what  you  have 
done  for  my  comfort.'  " 

The  English  Generals,  deeply  morti'fied  at  their  discomfiture 
in  New  Jersey,  resolved  on  a  new  and  more  elaborate  attempt 
on  Philadelphia,  and  in  July,  1777,  set  sail,  with  the  most 
complete  equipment  they  had  yet  been  able  to  prepare,  for 
the  capes  of  the  Chesapeake.  The  army  landed  near  the 
head  of  the  Elk,  in  Maryland,  August  2Sth,  and  marched  to 
encounter  the  continental  forces,  which  were  withdrawn  across 
the  Brandywine  to  make  a  stand  for  the  defence  of  the  capital. 

A  little  incident  that  occurred  while  the  Americans  were 
encamped  here,  shows  the  part  taken  by  the  ladies.  A  Mrs. 
Biddle  chanced  to  hear  that  a  large  British  foraging  party  was 
within  the  distance  of  a  few  miles' ;  that  orders  had  been  is- 
sued for  a  party  to  start  before  day  fot  the  purpose  of  cutting 
off  their  retreat,  and  that,  as  an  engagement  might  be  expected, 
the  women  were  directed  to  leave  the  camp.  Not  willing  to 
consider  herself  included  in  the  order,  she  sent  word  to  General 
Washington  that  as  the  officers  would  rsturn  hungry  and  fa- 
tigued from  the  expedition,  she  would,  if  allowed  to  stay,  make 
provision  for  their  refreshment.  He  assured  her  she  might 
remain  in  safety,  but  recommended  that  she  should  hold  her- 
solf  in  readiness  to  remove  at  a  moment's  warning.  She  im- 
mediately despatched  her  servant  through  the  neighborhood  to 
collect  provisions.  At  a  late  hour  the  American  troops  re- 
turned, after  a  fatiguing  march.  Mrs.  Biddle  had  the  pleasure 
of  giving  the  dinner  she  had  provided  to  at  least  a  hundred 
officers  ;  each  remarking,  as  he  entered,  "  Madam,  we  hear 


CHAPTER    VII  71 

that  you  feed  the  army  to-day,"  which  she  really  did,  till  not  n 
crust  remained. 

The  disastrous  battle  of  Brandywine,  September  llth,  was 
followed  by  the  retreat  of  the  American  army  to  Philadelphia, 
and  the  adjournment  of  Congress  to  Lancaster.  The  mas- 
sacre Of  three  hundred  American  soldiers  under  Gen.  Wayne, 
surprised  at  night  near  Paoli,  took  place  at  this  time.  The 
efforts  of  the  American  Commander-in-chief  failed  to  arrest  the 
advance  of  the  British,  and  he  was  obliged  to  withdraw  with  his 
army.  The  British  entered  Philadelphia  on  the  26th  of  Sep- 
tember, and  the  main  body  of  their  army  encamped  at  German- 
town.  The  battle  of  Germantown,  so  disastrous  to  the  patriots, 
was  fought  October  4th,  and  after  that  Gen.  Howe  removed 
into  the  city.  His  army,  on  its  first  entrance,  was  received 
with  a  welcome  apparently  cordial,  by  some  timid  or  interested 
citizens.  A  private  letter  from  a  lady  to  her  friend,  gives  an 
account  of  the  taking  possession. 

"  We  had  for  a  neighbor,  and  an  intimate  acquaintance,  a 
very  amiable  English  gentleman,  who  had  been  in  the  British 
army,  and  had  left  the  service  on  marrying  a  rich  and  excel- 
lent lady  of  Philadelphia  some  years  before.  He  endeavored 
to  give  my  mother  confidence  that  the  inhabitants  would  not 
be  ill  treated.  He  advised  that  we  should  be  all  well  dressed 
an<l  that  we  should  keep  our  houses  closed.  The  army  march- 
ed in,  and  took  possession  of  tha  town  in  the  morning.  We 
were  up  stairs,  and  saw  them  pass  to  the  Stats  House.  They 
looked  well — clean  and  well-clad  ;  and  the  contrast  between 
them  and  our  poor  barefooted  and  ragged  troops  was  very 
irrc at,  and  caused  a  feeling  of  despair.  It  was  a  solemn  and 


78  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

impressive  day ;  but  I  saw  no  exultation   in  the  enemy,  not 
indeed  in  those  who  were  reckoned  favorable  to  their  success. 

"Early  in  the  afternoon  Lord  Cornwallis's  suite  arrived,  and 
took  possession  of  my  mother's  dwelling.  But  my  mother 
was  appalled  by  the  numerous  train  in  her  house,  and  shrank 
from  having  such  inmates  ;  for  a  guard  was  mounted  at  the 
door,  and  the  yard  filled  with  soldiers  and  baggage  of  every 
description  ;  and  I  well  remember  what  we  thought  of  the 
haughty  looks  of  Lord  Rawdon  and  the  other  aid-de-camp,  as 
they  traversed  the  apartments.  My  mother  desired  to  speak 
with  Lord  Cornwallis,  and  he  attended  her  in  the  front  parlor. 

"She  told  him  of  her  situation,  and  how  impossible  it  would 
be  for  her  to  stay  in  her  own  house  with  such  a  train  as  com- 
posed his  lordship's  establishment.  He  behaved  with  great 
politeness  to  her  ;  said  he  should  be  sorry  to  give  trouble,  and 
would  have  other  quarters  looked  out  for  him.  They  with- 
drew that  very  afternoon.  But  it  did  not  last  long  ;  for  di- 
rectly the  quartermasters  were  employed  in  billeting  the 
troops,  and  we  had  to  find  room  for  two  officers  of  artil- 
lery, and  afterwards  for  two  gentlemen,  secretaries  of  Lord 
Howe.  Gen.  Howe,  during  the  time  he  stayed  in  Philadel- 
phia, seized  'and  kept  for  his  own  use,  Mary  Pemberton's 
coach  and  horses,  in  which  he  used  to  ride  about  the  town." 
The  neighborhood  of  the  city  was  infested  by  gangs  of 
armed  loyalists,  who  threatened  the  safety  of  every  patriot 
they  met.  Tempted  by  the  hard  money  which  the  British 
promised,  they  dared  any  danger,  and  were  willing  to  commit 
any  enormity. 

Howe's  first  care  was  to  reduce   the  fortifications  on   tho 


CHAPTER    VII.  79 

Delaware,  and  remove  the  obstructions  prepared  by  the  Ame- 
ricans  to  prevent  the  British  fleet  from  ascending  the  river. 
While  Fort  Mifflin,  at  Mud  Island,  and  Fort  Mercer,  at  Red 
Bank,  were  occupied  by  their  garrisons,  he  could  have  no 
communication  with  his  fleet,  and  was  in  danger  of  being  soon 
compelled  to  evacuate  the  city.  Count  Donop,  detached  with 
Hessian  troops  to  take  possession  of  the  fort  at  Red  Bank, 
was  repulsed  and  mortally  wounded.  The  invader's  fortune, 
however,  triumphed  ;  the  Americans  were  finally  driven  from 
their  posts,  and  the  British  gained  free  communication  be- 
tween their  army  and  the  shipping. 

While  these  reverses  cast  a  gloom  over  the  whole  country, 
events  of  importance  were  transpiring  at  the  North.  In  the 
spring  of  this  year  Gen.  Burgoyne  arrived  at  Quebec,  having 
been  commissioned  to  invade  the  States  by  the  way  of  Lake 
Champlain  and  the  Hudson,  with  a  view  to  form  a  communi- 
cation between  Canada  and  New  York,  and  cut  off  New  Eng- 
land from  the  more  southern  States.  He  had  secured  for  the 
British  service  several  tribes  of  Indians  in  the  country  be- 
tween the  Mohawk  and  Lake  Ontario.  His  army  of  British 
and  Germans,  Canadians  and  savages,  advanced  triumphantly 
southward,  spreading  dismay  and  terror  as  they  came,  and 
driving  the  pacific  inhabitants  from  their  homes.  The  inha- 
bitants of  the  village  of  Tomhanick,  terrified  by  the  news  thai 
the  enemy  were  at  hand,  burning  and  murdering  all  before 
Ihem,  fled  to  a  place  called  Stony  Arabia.  The  roads  were 
crowded  with  carriages  loaded  with  women  and  children  ;  dis- 
tress and  weeping  were  everywhere  ;  no  one  spoke  to  another, 
and  the  tramping  of  horses  and  the  dismal  creaking  of  bur- 


80  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

dened  wheels,  alone  interrupted  the  mournful  silence.  One 
matron  obtained  a  place  for  her  children  in  one  of  the  wagons, 
and  herself  performed  the  journey  on  foot.  But  when  she 
reached  the  place  where  she  hoped  to  find  friends,  no  door  was 
open  to  her.  She  wandered  from  house  to  house,  and  at 
length  obtained  an  asylum  in  the  garret  of  a  rich  acquaint- 
ance, where  a  couple  of  blankets,  spread  on  boards,  were 
given  her  as  a  bed.  The  night  was  passed  in  tears  ;  but  the 
next  day  her  husband  came  and  brought  them  to  Albany, 
whence  they  set  off  with  several  other  families  by  water. 

Gen.  Schuyler,  who  occupied  Fort  Edward  on  the  Hudson, 
was  forced  to  retreat,  but  embarrassed  the  enemy's  march  by 
destroying  bridges  and  felling  trees.  During  this  retreat, 
Mrs.  Schuyler  went  herself  in  her  chariot  from  Albany  to 
Saratoga,  to  see  to  the  removal  of  her  furniture.  While  there, 
she  received  directions  from  the  General  to  set  fire,  with  her 
own  hand,  to  his  extensive  fields  of  wheat,  and  to  require  his 
tenants  and  others  to  do  the  same,  rather  than  suffer  them  to 
be  reaped  by  the  enemy. 

Burgoyne  reached  Fort  Edward,  July  30th,  and  despatch- 
ed Col.  Baum,  a  German  officer,  to  sieze  some  stores  at  Ben- 
nington,  where  he  was  defeated  by  Gen.  Stark  at  the  head  of 
the  New  Hampshire  militia.  Immediately  before  this  battle, 
Stark,  with  several  of  his  officers,  stopped  to  obtain  a 
draught  of  milk  and  water  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Munro,  a 
loyalist,  who  chanced  to  be  absent.  One  of  the  officers  walk- 
ed up  to  Mrs.  Munro,  and  asked  where  her  husband  was 
She  replied  that  she  did  not  know ;  whereupon  he  drew  his" 
sword,  and  endeavored  to  intimidate  her  into  a  more  satisfac- 


CHAPTER    VII.  81 

tory  answer.  The  General,  hearing  the  commotion,  severely 
reproved  the  officer  for  his  uncivil  behavior  to  a  woman ;  and 
the  offender  went  out,  apparently  much  abashed.  Mrs. 
Munro  always  remembered  Stark's  words — "  Come  on,  my 
boys," — as  they  marched  to  battle.  The  firing  continued  till 
late  ;  and  after  a  sleepless  night,  Mrs.  Munro  and  her  sister 
repaired  with  the  earliest  dawn  to  the  battle-field,  carrying 
pails  of  milk  and  water — and  wandering  among  the  heaps  of 
slain  and  wounded,  relieved  the  thirst  of  sufferers,  of  whom 
some — the  Hessians — were  unable  to  express  their  thankful- 
ness, save  by  the  mute  eloquence  of  grateful  looks.  Towards 
noon  wagons  were  sent  to  convey  them  to  hospitals,  and  to 
bring  away  the  dead  for  burial. 

The  consequence  of  this  battle  was  the  delay  of  the  British 
at  Fort  Edward  for  nearly  a  month.  The  tragedy  of  the 
murder  of  Miss  McCrea,  which  caused  so  deep  a  sensation 
both  in  Europe  and  America,  occurred  while  Burgoyne's  army 
was  approaching  the  fort.  The  young  lady  was  on  a  visit  to 
a  widow,  Mrs.  McNiel.  Her  house  stood  near  the  foot  of  the 
hill,  a  little  northward  from  the  fort,  which  was  surrounded 
by  a  cleared  and  cultivated  plain.  The  hill-side  was  covered 
with  bushes,  while  a  quarter  of  a  mile  above,  on  the  summit 
of  the  hill,  a  huge  pine  tree  shadowed  a  clear  spring. 

Jane  McCrea  was  friendly  to  the  English,  having  formed  a 
matrimonial  engagement  with  a  young  man,  David  Jones,  who 
had  taken  part  with  them.  It  is  supposed  she  bad  been  coun- 
selled by  her  lover  not  to  leave  Mrs.  McNiel's  house  till  the 
advance  of  the  British  troops  should  enable  both  to  join  him. 

This  may  account  for  her  remaining  unprotected  in   so  ex- 
4* 


82  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

posed  a  situation,  although  alarmed  by  rumors  of  the  approach 
of  the  Indians,  and  reminded  of  her  danger  by  the  Americans 
at  the  fort.  The  wooda  being  filled  with  American  scouting 
parties,  it  would  have  been  dangerous  for  her  lover  to  attempt 
a  visit  to  her. 

The  timid  but  confiding  girl  expected,  from  hour  to  hour, 
intelligence  from  her  betrothed,  and  awaited  the  long  dosired 
moment  when  they  should  meet  to  part  no  more.  She  and 
her  friend  were  at  last  alarmed  by  seeing  a  party  of  Indians 
advancing  towards  the  house.  The  savagas  had  been  a  terror 
to  all  that  part  of  the  country,  and  the  tabs  told  of  thair  un- 
sparing cruelty  were  fresh  in  remembrance.  Their  first  im- 
pulse was  to  endeavor  to  escape  ;  but  the  Indians  made  signs 
of  a  pacific  intent,  and  one  of  them  bald  up  a  letter,  intimat- 
ing that  it  would  explain  their  business.*  This  removed  all 
apprehensions,  and  the  letter  was  taken  from  the  messenger. 
It  proved  to  be  from  Capt.  Jones.  He  entreated  Jane  and 
her  friend  to  put  themselves  under  the  protection  of  the  In- 
dians, whom  he  had  sent  for  the  purpose  of  taking  charge  of 
them,  and  who  would  escort  them  in  safety  to  the  British 
camp. 

The  two  women,  notwithstanding  some  misgivings,  lost  no 
time  in  preparation,  and  set  off  under  the  guidance  of  the 
savages.  It  Happened  that  two  separate  partias  of  Indians, 
commanded  by  two  independent  chiefs,  had  come  forth  on 
this  enterprise.  They  had  another  object  in  vhw — an  attack 

*  Mr.  Lossing  says  they  were  taken  forcibly  from  the  house  by  the 
Indians.  The  particulars  of  the  murder  were  told  Mr.  Sparks  bv 
Standish. 


CHA1TER    VII.  83 

u><  n  a  picket  guard  stationed  in  the  woods  on  the  hill.  This 
arrangement,  it  is  probable,  was  not  known  to  Jones,  or  he 
would  hardly  have  trusted  the  safety  of  Miss  McCrea  to  the 
contingencies  of  such  an  expedition. 

The  party  attacking  the  guard  rushed  upon  it  through  the 
woods  from  different  points,  making  the  forest  resound  with 
their  horrible  yelling;  killing  the  lieutenant  and  five  others, 
and  wounding  four  more.  One  of  the  guard  was  Samuel 
Standish,  whose  post  was  near  the  pine  tree.  He  discharged 
his  musket  at  an  Indian,  and  ran  down  the  hill  towards  the 
fort ;  but  being  intercepted  on  the  plain  by  three  Indians, 
who  rushed  from  the  thicket,  fired  at  and  wounded  him 
slightly,  and  then  secured  him,  he  was  forced  to  re-ascend  the 
hill,  where  he  saw  several  Indians  at  the  spring  beneath  the 
pine  tree. 

Here  he  was  left  alone,  bound,  and  expecting  death  every 
moment,  to  witness,  at  a  short  distance,  the  appalling  scene 
that  ensued.  Another  party  of  Indians  came  in  a  few  min- 
utes up  the  hill,  bringing  with  them  Miss  McCrea  and  her 
companion.  The  two  parties  of  savages  here  met ;  and  it 
was  presently  apparent  that  a  violent  altercation  had  arisen 
between  them.  The  dispute  was  about  the  division  of  the 
reward  they  were  to  receive  for  the  service  rendered.  The 
savages  to  whom  the  mission  had  been  entrusted,  it  appears, 
were  not  aware  of  the  relation  in  which  the  girl  stood  to  their 
employer,  and  looked  upon  her  rather  as  a  prisoner,  decoyed 
by  a  stratagem  into  their  power.  This  supposition  accounts 
for  their  conduct,  consistently  with  the  usages  of  the  Indians 
in  tho  case  of  captives  whom  thoy  feared  to  lose.  The  quar- 


84  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

rel  became  furious ;  violent  words  and  blows  ensued,  and  in 
the  midst  of  the  fray,  one  of  the  chiefs  fired  at  Miss  McCrea. 
The  shot  entered  her  breast ;  she  sank  to  the  ground  and  in- 
stantly expired.  The  Indian  grasped  her  long,  flowing  locks, 
drew  his  knife  and  took  off  the  scalp  ;  then,  leaping  from  the 
ground  with  a  yell  of  savage  exultation,  he  brandished  it  in 
the  air,  and  tossed  it  in  the  face  of  a  young  warrior  who  stood 
near  him. 

This  murder  terminated  the  quarrel,  and  the  Indians,  fear- 
ful of  being  pursued  by  men  from  the  fort,  where  the  alarm 
had  already  been  given,  hurried  away  with  their  two  prison- 
ers, Standish  and  Mrs.  McNiel,  towards  Gen.  Frazer's  en- 
campment on  the  road  to  Fort  Anne.  The  body  of  the 
murdered  girl  was  left  under  the  tree,  gashed  in  several  places 
by  a  tomahawk  or  scalping  knife,  and  was  found,  with  the 
others  who  had  been  slain,  by  the  party  in  pursuit.  A  mes- 
senger was  immediately  despatched  with  the  dreadful  tidings 
to  her  brother,  who  soon  after  arrived  and  took  charge  of  his 
sister's  corpse.  It  was  buried  on  the  east  side  of  the  river, 
about  three  miles  below  the  fort. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

THE    BATTLES    OF    SARATOGA THE    PRISONERS    AT     CAM- 
BRIDGE. 

GENERAL  BURGOVNE,  in  the  midst  of  a  wilderness,  and 
surrounded  by  enemies,  had  littie  reliance  on  his  savage  allies. 
Before  the  middle  of  September  he  broke  up  his  encamp- 
ment, crossed  the  Hudson  and  took  his  position  on  the  heights 
and  plains  of  Saratoga.  Gen.  Gates,  who  had  recently  been 
appointed  to  the  command  of  the  northern  American  army, 
had  removed  from  the  mouth  of  the  Mohawk,  and  occupied 
Behmus'  Heights,  near  Stillwater.  By  the  18th  of  September 
Burgoyne  had  advanced  within  two  miles  of  the  American 
camp,  and  on  the  19th  was  fought  the  bloody  battle  of  Still- 
water.  Burgoyne  then  determined  to  await  the  co-operation 
of  Gen  Clinton  from  New  York  ;  but  his  Canadian  and  In- 
dian forces  began  to  dcseit  him  on  the  prospect  of  a  reverse. 

After  frequent  skirmishes,  another  general  battle  was  fought 
on  the  7th  of  October.  This,  though  a  fierce  and  desperate 
conflict,  proved  decisive  in  favor  of  the  Americans.  The  journal 
of  the  Baroness  Riedesel,  the  wife  of  one  of  the  German  officers 
in  the  royal  army,  who,  with  her  three  children,  had  followed  its 
march,  describes  these  memorable  scenes.  On  that  day  the  Eng- 


86  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

lish  generals,  Burgoyne,  Phillips,  and  Frazer,  were  invited  to 
dine  with  her  and  the  Baron.  She  had  observed  in  the  morning 
an  unusual  movement  in  the  camp  ;  and  had  seen  a  number 
of  armed  Indians  in  their  war  dresses,  who  answered  "  War ! 
war !"  to  her  inquiries  whither  they  were  going.  As  the  din 
ner  hour  approached,  an  increased  tumult,  the  firing,  and  the 
yelling  of  the  savages,  announced  the  approaching  battle. 
The  roar  of  artillery  became  louder  and  more  incessant.  At 
four  o'clock,  instead  of  the  guests  invited,  Gen.  Frazer  was 
brought  in  mortally  wounded.  The  table  already  prepared 
for  dinner,  was  removed  to  make  room  for  his  bed. 

The  Baroness,  terrified  by  the  noise  of  the  -conflict  raging 
without,  expected  every  moment  to  see  her  husband  also  led 
in  pale  and  helpless.  Towards  night  he  came  to  the  house, 
dined  in  haste,  and  desired  his  wife  to  pack  up  her  camp  fur- 
niture, and  be  ready  for  removal  at  an  instant's  warning.  His 
dejected  countenance  told  the  disastrous  result.  Lady  Ack- 
land,  whose  tent  was  adjoining,  was  presently  informed  that 
her  husband  was  wounded  and  a  prisoner  !  Thus  through  the 
long  hours  till  day,  the  kind  ministries  of  the  Baroness  were 
demanded  by  many  sufferers.  "  I  divided  the  night,"  she 
says,  "  between  her  I  wished  to  comfort,  and  my  children, 
who  were  asleep,  but  who  I  feared  might  disturb  the  poor 
dying  General.  Several  times  he  begged  my  pardon  for  the 
trouble  he  thought  he  gave  me.  About  three  o'clock  I  was 
informed  he  could  not  live  much  longer  ;  and  as  I  did  not 
wish  to  bs  present  at  his  last  struggle,  I  wrapped  my  children 
in  blankets,  and  retired  into  the  room  below.  At  eight  in  the 
morning  he  expired." 


CHAPTER    VIII.  87 

All  day  the  cannonade  continued,  and  the  women  attended 
the  wounded  soldiers  who  were  brought  in.  Frazer's  last  re- 
quest had  been  that  he  should  be  buried  at  six  in  the  evening 
in  the  great  redoubt  on  the  bill,  and  the  retreat  of  the  British 
was  delayed  for  this  purpose.  The  generals,  with  their  reti- 
nues, followed  the  corpse  to  the  spot  in  the  midst  of  a  heavy 
fire  from  the  Americans  ;  for  Gen.  Gates  knew  not  that  it 
was  a  funeral  procession.  The  women  stood  in  full  view  of 
the  scene,  while  the  deepening  shadows  of  evening  closed 
around  the  group  thus  rendering  the  last  service  to  one  of 
their  number,  while  each  might  anticipate  his  own  death  in 
the  next  report  of  artillery.  "  Many  cannon  balls,  said  the 
Baroness,  "  flew  close  by  me  ;  but  I  had  my  eyes  directed 
towards  the  mountain  where  my  husband  was  standing  amidst 
the  fire  of  the  enemy,  and  I  did  not  think  of  my  own  danger." 

The  story  of  female  heroism  and  fidelity  with  which  the 
name  of  Lady  Harriet  Ackland  is  associated,  belongs  to  this 
time.  She  was  the  wife  of  Maj.  Ackland,  one  of  Burgoyne's 
officers,  and  like  Madame  de  Riedesel,  had  accompanied  the 
army  from  Canada  to  Saratoga,  her  vehicle  of  conveyance  a 
small  two-wheeled  tumbril,  drawn  by  one  horse,  over  almost 
impassable  roads  and  through  extensive  forests.  The  women 
generally  followed  in  the  rear  of  the  artillery  and  bagg  ige,  but 
heard  all  the  uproar  in  encounters  with  the  enemy. 

When  the  fate  of  Ackland  was  announced,  his  unhappy 
wife,  sustained  by  the  counsels  of  her  friend  the  Baronoss, 
determined  to  join  him  in  the  American  camp.  She  sent  a 
message  to  Gen.  Burgoyne,  to  ask  permission  to  depart.  The 
British  commander  was  astonished  at  this  application ;  ho 


88  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

could  hardly  understand  the  courage  of  a  woman,  who  after 
suffering  so  long  the  agitation  of  suspense,  exhausted  by  want 
of  rest  and  want  of  food,  was  ready  to  brave  the  darkness  of 
night  and  the  drenching  rain  for  many  hours,  and  to  deliver 
herself  to  the  enemy,  uncertain  into  what  hands  she  mighf 
fall !  "  The  assistance  I  was  able  to  give,"  he  says,  "  wa? 
small  indeed.  I  had  not  even  a  cup  of  wine  to  offer  her 
All  I  could  furnish  was  an  open  boat,  and  a  few  lines  written 
on  dirty  and  wet  paper  to  Gen.  Gates,  recommending  her  to 
his  protection." 

She  set  out  in  an  open  boat,  accompanied  by  the  British 
chaplain  Brudenell,  her  own  maid,  and  her  husband's  valet, 
who  had  been  severely  wounded  in  the  search  for  his  master 
when  first  missing  from  the  field  of  battle.  They  went  down 

; 

the  river  during  a  violent  storm  of  rain  and  wind,  and  arrived 
at  the  American  outposts  in  the  night,  having  suffered  much 
from  wet  and  cold.  The  sentinel  of  the  advance-guard  heard 
the  sound  of  oars,  and  hailed  the  boat.  What  must  have  been 
his  surprise  to  hear  that  a  woman  had  braved  the  storm  on 
such  an  errand !  He  sent  for  Maj.  Dearborn,  the  officer  of 
the  guard,  who  invited  Lady  Ackland  to  his  guard  house, 
offered  her  a  cup  of  tea  and  every  accommodation  in  his 
power,  and  gave  her  the  welcome  intelligence  of  her  husband's 
safety.  Jn  the  morning  she  experienced  the  kindness  of  Gen. 
Gates,  receiving  every  attention  which  her  circumstances  re- 
quired. She  was  conveyed,  under  a  suitable  escort,  to  the 
quarters  of  Gen.  Poor  on  the  heights,  to  her  wounded  hus- 
band ;  and  there  remained  till  he  was  taken  to  Albany.  Her 
resolution  and  devotion  to  him  touched  the  feelings  of  the 


CHAPTER    VIII.  89 

Americans,  and  won  the  admiration  of  all  who  heard  her 
story. 

That  night  the  British  army  commenced  its  retreat,  leav- 
ing the  sick  and  wounded ;  a  flag  of  truce  waving  over  the 
hospital  thus  abandoned  to  the  mercy  of  the  foe.  The  rain 
fell  in  torrents  all  day  of  the  9th,  and  it  was  dark  when  they 
reached  Saratoga.  Madame  de  Riedesel  suffered  cruel  sus- 
pense as  to  the  fate  of  her  husband.  She  had  taken  charge 
of  some  valuables  belonging  to  the  officers,  and  having  no 
place  to  change  her  drenched  apparel,  lay  down  with  her 
children  upon  some  straw  by  the  fire.  Her  provisions  were 
shared  the  next  day  with  the  officers  ;  and  being  insufficient 
to  satisfy  their  hunger,  she  made  an  appeal  to  the  Adjutant- 
General  in  their  behalf. 

Again  the  alarm  of  battle,  and  reports  of  muskets  and  can- 
nons, drove  them  to  seek  shelter  in  a  house,  which  was  fired 
at  under  the  impression  that  the  generals  were  there.  It  wag 
occupied  by  women  and  crippled  soldiers.  They  were  obliged 
at  last  to  descend  into  the  cellar,  where  the  Baroness  laid  her- 
self in  a  corner,  supporting  her  children's  heads  on  her  knees. 
The  night  was  passed  in  the  utmost  terror  and  anguish  ;  and 
with  the  morning  the  terrible  cannonade  commenced  anew. 
So  it  continued  for  several  days.  But  in  the  midst  of  the 
dreadful  scenes,  when  the  Baron  spoke  of  sending  his  family 
to  the  American  camp,  the  heroic  wife  declared  that  nothing 
would  be  so  painful  to  her  as  to  owe  safety  to  those  with  whom 
he  was  fighting.  He  then  consonted  that  she  should  continue 
to  follow  the  army.  "  However,"  she  says,  "  the  apprehen- 
sion that  he  might  have  marched  away,  repeatedly  entered 

II* 


90  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

my  mind  ;  and  I  crept  up  the  staircase  more  than  once  to 
dispel  my  fears.  When  I  saw  our  soldiers  near  the  watch- 
fires,  I  became  more  calm,  and  could  even  have  slept." 

"  The  want  of  water  continuing  to  distress  us,  we  were 
extremely  glad  to  find  a  soldier's  wife  so  spirited  as  to  fetch 
some  from  the  river,  an  occupation  from  which  the  boldest 
might  have  shrunk,  as  the  Americans  shot  every  one  who  ap- 
proached it.  They  told  us  afterwards  that  they  spared  her 
on  account  of  her  sex.  I  endeavored  to  dispel  my. melancholy 
by  continually  attending  to  the  wounded.  I  made  them  tea 
and  coffee,  and  often  shared  my  dinner  with  them.  One  day 
a  Canadian  officer  came  creeping  into  our  cellar,  and  was 
hardly  able  to  say  that  he  was  dying  with  hunger.  I  felt 
happy  to  offer  him  my  dinner,  by  eating  which  he  recovered 
his  strength." 

At  length  Burgoyne  and  his  officers  decided  on  surrender. 
On  the  17th  the  capitulation  was  carried  into  effect.  The 
generals  waited  upon  Gates,  and  the  troops  yielded  themselves 
prisoners  of  war.  "  At  last,"  writes  Madame  de  Riedesel, 
"  my  husband's  groom  brought  me  a  message  to  join  him  with 
the  children.  I  once  more  seated  myself  in  my  dear  calash  ; 
and  while  driving  through  the  American  camp,  was  gratified 
to  observe  that  no  one  looked  at  us  with  disrespect,  but  on 
the  contrary,  greeted  us,  and  seemed  touched  at  the  sight  of 
a  captive  mother  with  three  children  When  I  drew  near  the 
tents,  a  fine-looking  man  advanced  towards  me,  helped  the 
children  from  the  calash,  and  kissed  and  caressed  them.  He 
then  offered  me  his  arm,  and  tears  stood  in  his  eyes.  '  You 


CHAPTER    VIII.  91 

tremble,  madam,'  said  he  ;  ''do  not  be  alarmed.'  He  then 
ushered  me  into  the  tent  of  Gen.  Gates,  whom  I  found  en- 
gaged in  fri.ndly  conversation  with  Burgoyne  and  Phillips. 
Gen.  Burgoyne  said  to  me — '  You  can  now  be  quiet  and  free 
from  all  apprehension  of  danger.' 

"  All  the  generals  remained  to  dine  with  the  American  com- 
mander. The  gentleman  who  had  received  me  with  so  much 
kindness,  came  and  said  to  me  :  '  You  may  find  it  embarrassing 
to  be  the  only  lady  in  so  large  a  company  of  gentleman.  "Will 
you  come  with  your  children  to  my  tent,  and  partake  of  a 
frugal  dinner  ?'  '  You  show  me  so  much  kindness,'  replied 
I,  *  I  cannot  but  believe  that  you  are  a  husband  and  a  father.' 
He  informed  me  that  he  was  Gen.  Schuyler.  The  dinner  was 
of  excellent  srnoksd  tongues,  beefsteaks,  potatoes,  fresh  butter, 
and  bread.  After  our  dinner,  Gen.  Schuyler  begged  me  to 
pay  him  a  visit  at  his  house  near  Albany,  where  he  expected 
that  Gen.  Burgoyne  would  also  be  his  guest.  I  sent  to  ask  my 
husband's  directions,  and  he  advised  me  to  accept  the  invita- 
tion. 

"  Our  reception  at  Albany,  from  GCH.  Schuyler  and  his  wife 
and  daughters,  was  not  like  the  reception  of  enemies,  but  of 
the  most  intimate  friends.  They  loaded  us  with  kindness ; 
and  they  behaved  in  the  same  manner  towards  Gen.  Burgoynf, 
though  he  had  without  any  necessity  ordered  their  splendid 
country-seat  near  Saratoga  to  be  burnt.  All  their  actions 
proved  that  at  the  sight  of  the  misfortunes  of  others,  they 
quickly  forgot  their  own.  Burgoyne  was  so  much  affected  by 
this  generous  deportment,  that  he  said  to  Schuyler  :  '  You 
»re  too  kind  to  me,  who  have  done  you  so  much  injury.' 


92  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

*  Such  is  the  fate  of  war,'  Schuyler  replied  ;  '  let  us  not 
dwell  on  this  subject.'  We-  remained  three  days  with  that 
excellent  family,  and  they  seemed  to  regret  our  departure." 

It  was  one  of  the  most  picturesque  incidents  of  the  war,  that 
the  captive  British  general  with  his  suits,  should  be  entertained 
by  those  whose  property  he  had  wantonly  laid  waste.  Gen. 
Schuyler  had  written  from  Saratoga  to  his  wife,  to  make  every 
preparation  for  giving  the  prisoners  the  best  reception.  This 
narrative  teaches  us  one  of  the  great  lessons  belonging  to  the 
story  of  battle  and  victory.  In  the  midst  of  admiration  for 
the  brilliant  achievement  of  Saratoga,  we  should  not  lose  pity 
for  the  disasters  that  accompanied  the  triumph.  We  may  see 
humanity  and  courtesy  prevailing  in  the  midst  of  the  strife. 
"  If  the  figures  of  the  picture  are  fierce  and  repulsive — the 
figures  of  brethren  armed  against  brethren — of  mercenary 
Germans  and  frantic  savages — Canadian  rangers  and  Ameri- 
can ploughmen — all  bristling  together  with  the  horrid  front  of 
war,  what  a  charm  of  contrast  is  presented,  when  among 
these  stern  and  forbidding  groups  is  beheld  the  forms  of 
Christian  women  moving  to  and  fro,  softening  the  misfortunes 
of  defeat,  and  checking  the  elation  of  victory." 

The  prisoners  were  conveyed  to  Boston,  and,  after  a  stay 
of  three  weeks,  were  removed  to  Cambridge.  A  letter  written 
by  a  Cambridge  lady,  dated  Nov.  11,  1777,  thus  describes 
their  entrance  :  "  Last  Thursday,  which  was  a  very  stormy 
day,  a  large  number  of  British  troops  came  softly  through  the 
town  by  Watertown  to  Prospect  Hill.  On  Friday  we  heard 
the  Hessians  were  to  make  a  procession  in  the  same  route. 
To  be  sure  the  sight  was  truly  astonishing.  I  never  had  the 


CHAPTER    VIII.  93 

least  idea  that  the  creation  produced  such  a  sordid  set  of  crea- 
tures in  human  form — poor,  dirty,  emaciated  men.  and  great 
numbers  of  women,  who  seemed  to  be  the  beasts  of  burden, 
having  bushel  baskets  on  their  backs,  by  which  they  were  bent 
double.  The  contents  seemed  to  be  pots  and  kettles,  various 
sorts  of  furniture,  children  peeping  through  gridirons  and  other 
utensils — some  very  young  infants,  who  were  born  on  the  road 
— the  women  barefoot,  clothed  in  dirty  rags.  Such  effluvia 
filled  the  air  while  they  were  passing,  that  had  they  not  been 
smoking  all  the  time,  I  should  have  been  apprehensive  of  being 
contaminated.  After  a  noble-looking  advanced  guard,  Gen. 
Burgoyne  headed  this  terrible  group  on  horseback.  The 
other  generals,  also  clothed  in  blue  cloaks — Hessians,  Wai- 
deckers,  Anspackers,  Brunswickers,  etc. — followed.  The 
Hessian  generals  gave  us  a  polite  bow  as  they  passed.  Not 
so  the  British.  Their  baggage-wagons  were  drawn  by  poor, 
half-starved  horses.  But  to  bring  up  the  rear,  another  fine, 
noble-looking  guard  of  American  brawny  victorious  yeomanry 
— some  of  our  wagons  drawn  by  fat  oxen,  driven  by  joyous- 
looking  Yankees — closed  the  cavalcade.  The  generals  and 
other  officers  went  to  Bradish's,  where  they  quarter  at  present. 
The  privates  trudged  through  thick  and  thin  to  the  hills,  where 
we  thought  they  were  to  be  confined.  But  what  was  our  sur- 
prise when,  in  the  morning,  we  beheld  an  inundation  of  those 
disagreeable  objects  filling  our  streets,  in  a  manner  demanding 
our  houses  and  colleges  for  their  accommodation  !  Did  the 
brave  Genoral  Gates  ever  mean  this  ?  Is  there  not  a  degree 
of  unkindness  in  loading  poor  Cambridge,  almost  ruined  bi'fo-o 
this  great  army  seemed  to  be  let  loose  upon  us  r" 


94  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

"  Gen.  Burgoyne  dined  on  Saturday  in  Boston  with 
Gen.  — .  He  rode  through  the  town  properly  attended, 
down  Court  street  and  through  the  main  street  ;  and  on 
his  return  walked  on  foot  to  Charlestown  Ferry,  followed  by 
a  great  number  of  spectators  as  ever  attended  a  Pope  ;  and 
generously  observed  to  an  officer  with  him,  the  decent  and 
modest  behavior  of  the  inhabitants  as  he  passed  ;  saying,  if  he 
had  been  conducting  prisoners  through  the  city  of  London, 
not  all  the  guards  of  Majesty  could  have  prevented  insults. 
He  likewise  acknowledges  Lincoln  and  Arnold  to  be  great 
generals.  It  is  said  we  shall  have  not  less  than  seven  thousand 
persons  to  feed  in  Cambridge  and  its  environs,  more  than  its 
inhabitants.  Two  hundred  and  fifty  cords  of  wood  will  not 
serve  them  a  week.  Think,  then,  how  we  must  be  distressed ! 
Wood  has  risen  to  five  pounds  ten  shillings  a  cord,  and  but  a 
little  to  be  purchased.  I  never  thought  I  could  lie  down  to 
sleep  surrounded  by  these  enemies  ;  but  we  strangely  become 
inured  to  those  things  which  appear  difficult  when  distant." 

The  ladies  belonging  to  Burgoyne's  army  received  many 
courtesies  from  Mrs.  Hancock  and  others  in  Cambridge.  Gen. 
Riedesel  and  his  family  were  lodged  in  one  of  the  best  houses, 
and  the  Baroness  occasionally  visited  whig  ladies  in  the  village 
and  Boston.  A  ball  given  by  her  was  so  brilliant  and  so  nu- 
merously attended,  that  the  house  was  surrounded  with  people, 
who  began  to  suspect  a  conspiracy.  She  noticed  the  American 
method  of  telegraphing  by  lighting  torches  on  surrounding 
heights,  when  they  wished  to  call  troops  together,  and  called 
to  mind  that  when  Gen.  Howe  attempted  to  rescue  the  troops 
detained  in  Boston,  the  inhabitants  planted  their  torches,  and 


CHAPTER    VIH.  9ft 

a  crowd  of  people,  without  shoes  or  stockings,  their  rifles  on 
their  shoulders,  flocked  together. 

The  British  general,  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  had  proceeded  up 
the  Hudson  early  in  October,  in  hopes  of  making  a  diversion, 
by  his  devastations,  in  favor  of  Burgoyne.  Two  important 
forts  (Forts  Clinton  and  Montgomery)  were  captured,  and 
Esopus,  now  Kingston — one  of  the  earliest  Dutch  settlements 
in  New  York,  and  a  populous  and  wealthy  town — was  laid  in 
ashes. 

A  spy,  sent  after  the  capture  of  Fort  Montgomery,  carried 
a  letter  from  Clinton  to  Burgoyne,  enclosed  in  a  silver  bullet, 
which,  when  taken  prisoner,  he  swallowed.  The  action  was 
observed,  and  an  emetic  administered  to  the  messenger,  who 
was  afterwards  executed.  On  the  news  of  Burgoyne's  sur- 
render, Gen.  Clinton  withdrew  to  New  York. 

The  intelligence  of  the  brilliant  victories  of  Saratoga  raised 
the  hopes  of  the  country,  which  had  been  deeply  depressed  by 
the  reverses  of  Washington's  army.  The  necessity  for  some 
bond  of  union  between  the  States  had  begun  to  be  felt,  and,  in 
November,  the  articles  of  confederation  proposed  by  Franklin 
more  than  a  year  before,  were  adopted  by  Congress.  "  This 
confederation  amounted  to  little  more  than  a  league  of  friend- 
ship between  the  States  ;"  but  its  deficiencies  were  hardly 
noticed  while  a  common  sense  of  danger  bound  all  together. 
After  the  close  of  the  war  it  was  found  necessary  to  revise  the 
system  for  a  permanent  government. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

FEMALE  AGENCY VALLEY  FORGE STATE  OF  PHILADELPHIA. 

WHILE  the  American  army  remained  encamped  at  White 
Marsh,  the  British  being  in  possession  of  Philadelphia,  Gi-en. 
Howe  made  some  vain  attempts  to  draw  Washington  into 
an  engagement.  An  incident  of  female  agency  is  well  remem- 
bered by  many  aged  persons.  The  house  opposite  the  head- 
quarters of  Gen.  Howe,  in  the  city,  tenanted  by  William 
and  Lydia  Darrah,  members  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  was 
the  place  selected  by  the  superior  officers  of  the  army  for 
private  conference,  whenever  it  was  necessary  to  hold  consul- 
tations. On  the  afternoon  of  the  2d  of  December,  the  British 
Adjutant-General  called  and  informed  the  mistress  that  he  and 
some  friends  were  to  meet  there  that  evening,  and  desired  that 
the  back  room  upstairs  might  be  prepared  for  their  reception. 
"  And  be  sure,  Lydia,"  he  concluded,  "  that  your  family  are 
all  in  bed  at  an  early  hour.  When  our  guests  are  ready  to 
leave  the  house,  I  will  myself  give  you  notice,  that  you  may 
let  us  out,  and  extinguish  the  fire  and  candles." 

Having  delivered  this  order,  the  Adjutant-General  departed. 
Lydia  betook  herself  to  getting  all  things  in  readiness.  But 


CHAPTER    IX  97 

the  words  she  had  heard,  especially  the  injuaction  to  retire 
early,  rang  in  her  ears  ;  and  she  could  not  divest  herself  of 
the  feeling  that  something  of  importance  was  in  agitation. 
The  evening  closed  in,  and  the  officers  came  to  the  place  of 
meeting.  Lydia  had  ordered  all  her  family  to  bed,  and  her- 
self admitted  the  guests,  after  which  she  retired  to  her  own 
apartment. 

But  sleep  refused  to  visit  her  eyelids.  She  became  more 
and  more  uneasy,  and  at  last  slid  from  the  bed,  and  taking 
off  her  shoes,  passed  noiselessly  from  her  chamber  and  along 
the  entry.  Approaching  cautiously  the  apartment  in  which 
the  officers  were  assembled,  she  applied  her  ear  to  the  key-hole. 
For  a  few  moments  she  could  distinguish  but  a  word  or  two 
amid  the  murmur  of  voices.  At  length  there  was  profound 
silence,  and  a  voice  was  heard  reading  a  paper  aloud.  It  was 
an  order  for  the  troops  to  quit  the  city  on  the  night  of  the 
4th,  and  march  out  to  a  secret  attack  upon  the  American 
army  at  White  Marsh. 

Lydia  retreated  softly  to  her  own  room,  and  laid  herself 
quietly  on  the  bed.  It  seemed  to  her  that  but  a  few  moments 
had  elapsed,  when  there  was  a  knocking  at  her  door,  ^he 
knew  well  what  the  signal  meant,  but  took  no  heed.  It  was 
repeated  again  and  again  ;  and  then  she  rose  quickly,  and 
opened  the  door.  It  was  the  Adjutant  General,  who  came  to 
inform  her  they  were  ready  to  depart.  Lydia  let  them  out, 
fastened  the  house,  and  extinguished  the  lights  and  fire. 
Again  she  returned  to  her  chamber ;  but  her  mind  was 
more  disquieted  than  ever,  for  she  thought  of  the  danger 
that  threatened  the  lives  of  thousands  of  her  countrymen. 


98  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION 

Her  resolution  at  length  was  formed,  and  at  dawn  of  day  she 
waked  her  husband,  and  informed  him  flour  was  wanted  for  the 
use  of  the  household,  and  that  it  was  necessary  she  should  go 
to  Frankford  to  procure  it.  Taking  the  bag  with  her,  she 
walked  through  the  snow,  having  first  obtained  a  written  per- 
mission to  pass  the  British  lines.  She  reached  Frankford, 
distant  four  or  five  miles,  and  deposited  her  bag  at  the  mill. 
Now  commenced  the  dangers  of  her  undertaking,  for  she 
pressed  forward  with  all  haste  towards  the  outposts  of  the 
American  army.  Her  determination  was  to  apprise  General 
Washington  of  the  danger. 

She  was  met  on  her  way  by  an  American  officer,  who  had 
been  selected  by  General  Washington  to  gain  information  re- 
specting the  movements  of  the  enemy.  He  inquired  whither 
she  was  going,  and  she  disclosed  the  secret,  after  having  ob- 
tained from  him  a  solemn  promise  not  to  betray  her,  since  the 
British  might  take  vengeance  on  her  and  her  family.  He 
thanked  her  for  her  timely  warning,  and  directed  her  to  go  to 
a  house  near  at  hand,  where  she  might  get  something  to  eat. 
j)nt  Lydia  preferred  returning  at  once  ;  and  did  so,  carrying 
her  bag  of  flour,  while  the  officer  made  all  haste  to  the  Com- 
mander-in-chief. Preparations  were  immediately  made  to 
give  the  enemy  a  fitting  reception. 

None  suspected  the  grave,  demure  Quakeress  of  having 
snatched  from  the  English  their  anticipated  victory  ;  but  after 
the  rctum  of  the  British  troops,  a  load  knocking  was  heard  at 
Lydia's  door.  The  visitor  was  the  Adjutant  General,  who  sum- 
moned her  to  his  apartment,  locked  the  door  with  an  air  of 
mystery,  and  motioned  her  to  a  seat.  After  a  moment  of  si- 


cr AFTER  ix.  99 

lence,  he  said — "  Were  any  of  your  family  up,  Lydia,  on  the 
night  when  I  received  company  in  this  house  r" 

"  No,"  was  the  reply.  "  They  all  retired  at  eight  o'clock." 
"  It  is  very  strange,"  said  the  officer,  and  mused  a  few 
minutes.  "  You,  I  know,  Lydia,  were  asleep,  for  I  knocked 
at  your  door  three  times  before  you  heard  me — yet  it  is  cer- 
tain that  we  were  betrayed.  I  am  altogether  at  a  loss  to  con- 
ceive who  could  have  given  the  information  of  our  intended 
attack  to  General  Washington  !  On  arriving  near  his  encamp- 
ment we  found  his  cannon  mounted,  his  troops  under  arms,  and 
BO  prepared  at  every  point  to  receive  us,  that  we  have  been 
compslled  to  march  back  without  injuring  our  enemy,  like  a 
parcel  of  fools." 

The  American  army  now  went  into  winter  quarters  at 
Valley  Forge.  This  was  a  dreary,  rugged  valley,  about  twenty 
miles  north-west  of  Philadelphia.  The  army  encamped  on  its 
mountainous  borders.  The  condition  of  the  troops  was  de- 
plorable enough  to  change  hope  into  despair,  and  presented  a 
spectacle  unparalleled  in  history.  During  one  of  the  most 
rigorous  winters  ever  experienced  in  the  country,  the  soldiers 
were  without  shoes,  blankets,  clothing,  or  provisions  ;  and 
their  rude  log-huts,  built  to  accommodate  twelve  men  each, 
scarcely  covered  them  from  the  falling  snow,  or  sheltered  them 
from  the  cutting  blasts.  Their  feet,  cut  by  the  ice,  left  their 
tracks  in  blood,  and  their  only  bed  was  straw,  on  the  damp 
ground.  Marshall's  MS.  journal,  after  describing  their  des- 
titution and  suffering,  says  :  "  Our  enemies  revelling  in  balls, 
attended  with  every  degree  of  luxury  and  excess  in  the  city ; 
rioting  and  wantonly  using  our  houses,  utensils,  and  furniture." 


100  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

The  farmers  of  the  country  refused  to  exchange  their  produce 
for  the  depreciated  paper  currency,  and  hard  money  was  ex- 
tremely scarce.  Even  the  jfficers  were  so  destitute  of  decent 
clothing,  it  was  afterwards  jocosely  remarked  that  a  single  suit 
of  dress  uniform  served  them  all  for  dining  in,  when  invited 
by  turns  to  head-quarters. 

The  ladies  did  not  shrink  from  their  share  in  these  priva- 
tions, or  from  labors  of  kindness.  Mrs.  Knight  was  one  of 
many  who  aided  to  relieve  the  horrible  sufferings  of  the  army 
— cooking  and  carrying  provisions  to  them  through  the  snow, 
alone  ;  even  passing  through  the  outposts  of  the  British  army 
in  the  disguise  of  a  market  woman.  Mrs.  Washington,  with 
others,  by  her  cheerful  endurance  of  hardship,  strengthened 
the  fortitude  of  many  who  would  have  complained,  and  gave 
hope  and  confidence  to  the  desponding.  She  soothed  the  dis- 
tresses of  many  sufferers,  seeking  out  the  poor  and  afflicted 
with  benevolent  kindness,  extending  relief  wherever  it  was  in 
her  power,  and  with  graceful  deportment  presiding  in  the 
Chief's  humble  dwelling.  In  a  letter  to  a  friend  she  says, 
"  The  General's  apartment  is  very  small ;  he  has  had  a  log 
cabin  built  to  dine  in,  which  has  made  our  quarters  much  more 
tolerable  than  they  were  at  first."  Their  table  was  scantily 
furnished  ;  but  the  soldiers  fared  still  worse,  sitting  down  at  a 
board  of  rough  planks,  set  with  horn  spoons  and  a  few  cups, 
the  food  being  often  salt  herrings  and  potatoes,  without  other 
vegetables,  or  tea,  coffse,  or  sugar.  The  stone  jug  passed 
round  was  filled  with  water  from  the  nearest  spring  ;  and  rare 
was  the  privilege  of  toddy,  in  which  to  drink  the  health  of  the 
nation.  Yet  here,  forgetful  of  herself,  the  patriot  wife 


CHAPTER    IX.  101 

anxiously  watched  the  aspect  of  affairs,  and  was  happy  when 
the  political  horizon  brightened.  She  writes  to  Mrs.  Warren 
— "  It  has  given  me  unspeakable  pleasure  to  hear  that  Gen. 
Burgoyne  and  his  army  are  in  safe  quarters  in  your  State. 
Would  bountiful  Providence  aim  a  like  stroke  at  Gen. 
Howe,  the  measure  of  my  happiness  would  be  complete." 

Some  of  the  whig  families  who  remained  in  Philadelphia 
were  plundered  by  the  soldiers,  and  often  wanted  the  comforts 
of  life.  Many  ladies  here  visited  the  American  prisoners, 
carrying  them  provisions  from  their  own  tables.  They  also 
took  food  and  medicines  to  the  soldiers  who  were  brought  to 
the  city  ill  with  the  camp-fever  and  placed  in  empty  houses, 
often  ministering  themselves  to  their  wants.  An  anecdote  of 
an  American  farmer,  Israel  Israel,  who  came  from  Wilmington 
to  bring  provisions  and  money  to  his  mother,  entering  Phila- 
delphia at  night,  may  give  some  idea  of  the  state  of  the  times 
A  tory  neighbor  at  Wilmington  having  given  him  the  counter- 
sign for  the  night,  he  was  permitted  to  pass  by  the  sentin3l  at 
the  ferry,  and  went  to  his  mother's  house  There  he  found 
his  younger  brother,  who  served  in  the  army,  and  had  also 
ventured  on  a  secret  visit  to  his  relatives.  At  eleven  o'clock, 
while  the  family  was  seated  at  supper,  the  tramp  of  horses  was 
heard  without,  and  the  rough  voices  of  soldiers  at  the  door. 
These,  with  a  Hessian  officer,  had  been  quartered  upon  the 
family,  and  of  course  entered  the  house  at  what  hours  they 
pleased.  The  terrified  mother  and  sisters  entreated  the 
brothers  to  fly,  and  followed  the  younger  upstairs,  where  he 
made  his  escape  from  the  roof.  The  knocking  and  shouting 
continued  below  ;  Israel  descended,  accompanied  by  the  fe- 


102  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

males,  and  opened  the  door.  The  soldiers  rushed  in,  at  their 
head  the  Hessian  sergeant,  who  seized  the  young  man,  ex 
claiming,  "  We  have  caught  the  rebel  !"  A  black  slave  be- 

O7  O 

longing  to  the  household  had  given  information,  under  threats, 
of  his  young  master's  visit. 

Israel,  with  great  presence  of  mind,  explained  that  his 
brother  was  the  person  meant,  produced  his  uniform,  and 
showed  that  it  did  not  fit  him.  The  sergeant  then  shook 
hands  with  him,  assuring  him  that  he  was  convinced  of  his 
being  a  loyal  subject,  and  seated  himself  at  the  supper-table. 
The  ladies  were  obliged  to  take  their  places,  and  listen  in  si- 
lence to  the  coarse  remarks  of  their  unwelcome  guest,  and  his 
boastful  details  of  his  exploits  in  slaughtering  "  the  rebels," 
especially  in  the  affair  at  Paoli.  At  length  he  bade  the 
family  good-night,  saying  he  was  on  duty,  and  quitted  the 
house.  Israel  then  set  out  on  his  journey  homeward,  but  ar- 
rived only  to  be  made  a  prisoner.  The  loyalist  who  had  given 
him  the  countersign,  had  betrayed  the  secret  of  his  expedition. 
He  and  his  wife's  brother  were  seized  and  carried  on  board 
the  royal  frigate  Roebuck,  lying  in  the  Delaware,  a  few  miles 
from  the  then  borough  of  Wilmington — and  directly  opposite 
his  farm — in  order  to  be  tried  as  spies. 

Being  one  of  the  "  Committee  of  Safety,"  his  position  un- 
der such  an  accusation,  was  extremely  critical.  On  board 
the  ship  he  was  treated  with  the  utmost  severity.  His  watch, 
silver  shoe-buckles,  and  various  articles  of  clothing  were  taken 
from  him  ;  his  bed  was  a  coil  of  ropss  on  deck,  without  cov- 
ering from  the  bitter  cold  of  the  night  air  ;  and  to  all  appear- 
ance his  fate  was  already  decided.  The  testimony  of  his  tory 


CHAPTER    IX.  103 

neighbors  was  strong  against  him.  Several  were  ready  to 
swear  to  the  fact,  that  while  the  loyal  population  of  the  coun- 
try had  willingly  furnished  their  share  of  the  provisions  needed 
by  the  ships  of  war,  he  had  been  heard  to  say  repeatedly, 
that  he  "  would  sooner  drive  his  cattle  as  a  present  to  Gen- 
eral Washington,  than  receive  thousands  of  dollars  in  British 
gold  for  them." 

On  being  informed  of  this  speech,  the  commander  gave  orders 
that  a  detachment  of  soldiers  should  proceed  to  drive  the 
rebel's  cattle,  then  grazing  in  a  meadow  in  full  view,  down  to 
the  river,  and  slaughter  them  in  the  face  of  the  prisoners. 
The  farm  was  a  mile  or  more  from  the  river ;  but  there  was 
nothing  to  intercept  the  view — the  ground  from  the  meadow 
sloping  down  to  the  water. 

Mrs.  Israel  saw  the  soldiers  land  from  the  ships,  shoulder 
arms,  and  advance  towards  the  meadow.  In  an  instant  she 
guessed  their  purpose  ;  and  her  resolution  was  taken.  With 
a  boy  eight  years  old,  whom  she  bade  follow  her,  she  started 
from  the  house,  determined  to  save  the  cattle  at  the  peril  of 
her  life.  Throwing  down  the  bars,  and  followed  by  the  boy, 
she  ran  to  drive  the  herd  to  the  opening.  The  soldiers  called 
out  repeatedly  to  her  to  stop,  and  threatened,  if  she  did  not, 
to  fire  upon  her.  She  heeded  not,  and  they  fired.  The 
frightened  cattle  ran  in  every  direction  over  the  field,  but  not 
one  escaped  !  The  little  boy  fell ;  Mrs.  Israel  seized  him  by 
the  arm,  lifted  him  over  the  fence,  and  herself  drove  the  cat- 
tle into  the  barn-yard.  The  assailants,  probably  not  daring, 
for  fear  of  the  neighbors,  to  invade  the  farm-houses,  retraced 
their  steps  and  returned  disappointed  to  the  ship.  All  this 


104  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

scene  passed  in  sight  of  the  officers  of  the  "  Roebuck"  and 
the  two  prisoners. 

A  kind-hearted  sailor  sought  an  opportunity  of  speaking 
with  Israel  in  private,  and  asked  him  if  he  were  a  free-mason. 
The  answer  was  in  the  affirmative.  The  sailor  then  informed 
him  that  a  lodge  was  held  on  ship-board,  and  the  officers,  who 
belonged  to  it,  were  to  meet  that  night.  The  trial  was  held 
the  same  day  on  board ;  the  tory  witnesses  were  examined  in 
due  form  ;  the  prisoners  were  called  up  before  their  judges, 
aud  permitted  to  answer  to  the  accusations  against  them. 
Israel,  in  bold  but  respectful  language,  related  his  story,  and 
acknowledged  his  secret  visit  to  Philadelphia,  not  in  the  cha- 
racter of  a  spy,  but  to  carry  relief  to  his  suffering  parent  and 
her  family.  Afterwards,  watching  his  opportunity,  he  made 
to  the  commanding  officer  the  secret  sign  of  masonic  brother- 
hood. The  c.ffect  was  instantly  observable.  The  officer's 
stern  countenance  softened  ;  his  change  of  opinion,  and  that 
of  the  other  judges,  became  evident ;  and  after  some  further 
examination,  the  court  was  broken  up.  The  acquitted  prisoners 
were  dismissed,  loaded  with  presents  of  pins,  handkerchiefs,  and 
other  articles  not  to  be  purchased  at  that  time,  for  the  intrepid 
wife,  and  were  sent  on  shore  in  a  splendid  barge,  as  a  mark  of 
special  honor  from  the  officer  in  command. 

An  anecdote  of  a  female  spy  is  related  in  the  journal  of 
Maj.  Tallmadge.  While  the  Americans  were  at  Valley  Forge, 
he  was  stationed  in  the  vicinity  of  Philadelphia  with  a  detach- 
ment of  cavalry,  to  observe  the  movements  of  the  enemy,  and 
limit  the  range  of  British  foraging  parties.  His  duties  re- 
quired the  utmost  vigilance  ;  his  squad  seldom  remained  all 


CHAPTER    IX.  105 

night  in  the  same  position,  and  their  horses  were  rarely  un- 
saddled. Hearing  that  a  country  girl  had  gone  into  the  city 
with  eggs — having  been  sent  by  one  of  the  American  officers 
to  gain  information — Tallmadge  advanced  towards  the  British 
lines,  and  dismounted  at  a  small  tavern  within  view  of  their 
outposts.  The  girl  came  to  the  tavern,  but  while  she  was 
communicating  her  intelligence  to  the  Major,  the  alarm  was 
given  that  the  British  light-horse  were  approaching.  Tall- 
aiadge  instantly  mounted,  and  as  she  entreated  protection, 
bade  her  get  up  behind  him.  They  rode  three  miles  at  full 
speed  to  Germantown,  the  damsel  showing  no  fear  during  the 
ride,  though  there  was  much  firing  of  pistols,  and  some  wheel- 
ing and  charging. 

Tradition  relates  that  some  of  the  women  in  Philadelphia, 
whose  husbands  were  in  the  American  army,  used  to  procure 
intelligence  through  a  market  boy,  who  came  into  the  city  to 
bring  provisions,  and  carried  the  dispatches  sent  by  his  friends 
in  the  back  of  his  coat.  One  morning,  when  there  was  some 
reason  to  fear  ha  was  suspected,  and  his  movements  watched, 
a  young  girl  undertook  to  get  the  papers.  She  went  to  mar- 
ket, and  in  a  pretended  game  of  romps,  threw  her  shawl  over 
the  boy's  head,  thus  securing  the  prize.  She  hastened  with 
the  papers  to  her  friends,  who  read  them  ^ith  deep  interest, 
after  the  windows  had  been  carefully  closed.  When  newa 
came  of  Burgoyne's  surrender,  the  sprightly  girl,  not  daring 
to  give  vent  openly  to  her  exultation,  put  her  head  up  the 
chimney  and  gave  a  shout  for  Gates. 


CHAPTER    X. 

BRITISH    PRISONS    IN    NEW    YORK. 

SOME  notice  of  the  British  prisons  in  New  York  will  be 
here  appropriate  ;  the  more  so,  as  no  account  of  them  is  given 
in  any  general  history. 

At  the  battle  of  Long  Island  twelve  hundred  Americans 
fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  These  prisoners  were  dis- 
tributed into  the  churches  of  Brooklyn,  Flatbush,  Flatlands, 
and  New  Utrecht,  while  some  were  put  on  board  the  British 
shipping  in  Gravesend  Bay.  Here  the  sick  and  wounded  suf- 
fered much  from  neglect  of  cleanliness,  breathing  an  infected 
air,  and  want  of  medical  attendance.  Ten  days  after  the  battle, 
Dr.  Richard  Bailey,  of  New  York,  a  loyalist,  was  appointed  to 
the  charge  of  them.  He  was  assisted  by  Dr.  Silas  Holmes,  of 
Norwich,  a  prisoner.  Dr.  Bailey  procured  a  sack -bed,  sheet 
and  blanket  for  each  patient,  put  them  into  the  adjacent 
barns,  and  permitted  them  to  visit  the  neighboring  houses  to 
buy  milk  and  other  refreshments.  When  the  British  occu- 
pied New  York,  the  prisoners  were  removed  thither,  and 
placed  in  the  city  prisons.  The  tide  of  war  was  now  turned 
in  favor  of  the  royalists.  The  action  at  White  Plains,  and  the 
capture  of  Fort  Washington,  combined  with  the  defeat  a* 


CHAPTER    X.  107 

Brooklyn,  placed  in  their  power  upwards  of  four  tLousand 
men.  If  to  these  we  add  the  private  citizens  who  were  ar- 
rested for  political  considerations  in  the  vicinity  of  New  York 
and  on  Lon^  Inland,  we  may  safely  conclude  that  the  British 
commander  had  at  least  five  thousand  souk  to  provide  for. 

The  sudden  influx  of  so  many  prisoners,  the  recent  capture  of 
the  city,  and  the  unforeseen  conflagration  of  a  fourth  part  of 
it,  threw  the  commandant's  affairs  into  such  confusion,  that  the 
captives  must  of  necessity  have  suffered  much  from  want  of  food 
and  other  comforts.  To  these  privations  were  superadded  the 
wanton  cruelty  of  Capt.  Cunningham,  the  Provost-marshal, 
and  his  deputies,  and  the  criminal  negligence  of  Sir  William 
Howe.  The  ordinary  places  of  confinement  were  totally  in- 
adequate to  contain  so  vast  a  number  of  prisoners.  Accord- 
ingly the  Sugar  House,  the  North  and  Middle  Dutch  Churches, 
the  Brick  Church,  King's  (now  Columbia)  College,  the  New 
Bridewell,  the  Old  City  Hall,  and  the  New  Jail,  were  appro- 
priated to  their  use. 

Till  within  a  few  years  the  Sugar  House  stood  in  Liberty 
street,  south  of  the  Middle  Dutch  Church  ;  a  dark,  stone 
building,  with  small,  deep,  port-hole  looking  windows,  rising 
tier  above  tier,  exhibiting  a  dungeon-like  aspect.  It  was  five 
stories  high,  and  each  story  was  divided  into  two  dreary 
apartments.  On  the  stones  and  bricks  in  the  walls  were  to 
be  seen  initials  and  dates,  as  if  done  with  a  prisoner's  pen- 
knife or  nail.  There  was  a  strong,  jail-like  door  opening  on 
Liberty  street,  and  another  on  the  south-east,  descending  into 
a  dismal  cellar,  also  used  as  a  prison.  There  was  a  walk 
nearly  broad  enough  for  a  cart  to  travel  around  it,  where, 


108  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

night  and  day,  two  British  or  Hessian  guards  walked  their 
weary  rounds.  The  yard  was  surrounded  by  a  close  board 
fence,  nine  feet  high.  "  In  the  suffocating  heat  of  summer," 
says  Dunlap,  "  I  saw  every  narrow  aperture  of  those 
stone  walls  filled  with  human  heads,  face  above  face,  seeking 
a  portion  of  the  external  air."  While  the  jail-fever  was 
raging,  in  the  summer  of  1777,  the  prisoners  were  let  out,  in 
companies  of  twenty,  for  half  an  hour  at  a  time,  to  breathe  fresh 
air ;  and  inside  they  were  so  crowded,  that  they  divided  their 
numbers  into  squads  of  six  each.  Number  one  stood  for  ten 
minutes  as  close  to  the  window  as  they  could  crowd,  and  then 
number  two  took  their  places  ;  and  so  on.  Seats  there  were 
none  ;  and  their  beds  were  but  straw  infested  with  vermin. 
For  many  weeks  the  dead-cart  visited  the  prison  every  morn- 
ing, into  which  eight  to  twelve  corpses  were  flung  and  piled 
up,  like  sticks  of  wood,  and  thrown  into  ditches  in  the  out- 
skirts of  the  city. 

The  North  Dutch  Church,  corner  of  William  and  Fulton 
streets,  was  made  to  hold  eight  hundred  prisoners ;  its  paws 
were  ripped  out,  and  used  probably  for  fuel ;  its  mahogany  pulpit 
was  sent  to  London,  and  put  in  a  chapel  there,  and  a  floor  was 
laid  across  from  one  gallery  to  the  other.  Bayonet  marks  are 
yet  discernible  on  the  pillars  ;  and  those  walls  that  had  rever- 
berated with  the  praises  of  the  Most  High,  then  resounded  with 
curses  and  blasphemy.  In  the  Middle  Dutch  Church,  says 
Pintard,  u  the  prisoners  taken  on  Long  Island,  and  at  Fort 
Washington,  sick,  wounded  and  well,  were  all  indiscriminately 
huddled  together,  by  hundreds  and  thousands.  Large  numbers 
of  them  died  by  disease — and  some  were  undoubtedly  poisoned 


CHAPTER    X.  105 

by  inhuman  attendants,  for  the  sake  of  their  watches  or  silver 
buckles.  Soon  afterwards  it  was  turned  into  a  riding-school 
to  train  dragoon  horses.  The  floor  was  taken  up  and  the 
ground  covered  with  tan  bark.  A  pole  ran  across  the  middle 
for  the  horses  to  leap  over.  The  glass  was  taken  from  the 
windows,  and  the  shutters  unhung." 

A  prisoner  taken  at  Fort  "Washington,  who  was  confined  in 
the  New  Bridewell,  says — "  On  Thursday  morning  they 
brought  us  a  little  provision,  which  was  the  first  morsel  we 
got  to  eat  or  drink  after  eating  our  breakfast  on  Saturday 
morning.  We  never  drew  as  much  provision  for  three  days' 
allowance  as  a  man  would  eat  at  a  common  meal.  I  was  there 
three  months  during  that  inclement  season,  and  never  saw 
any  fire  except  what  was  in  the  lamps  of  the  city.  There  was 
not  a  pane  of  glass  in  the  windows,  and  nothing  to  keep  out 
the  cold  except  the  iron  grates."  The  old  City  Hall  stood  on 
the  site  of  the  present  Custom  House,  and  was  converted  into 
a  guard-house,  for  the  main  guard  of  the  city.  It  had  dun- 
geons and  prisons  below  ;  and  a  court  room  on  the  second 
floor,  where  the  refuges  clergy  preached  daring  the  latter  part 
of  the  war.  At  first,  civil  offenders  were  confined  here  ;  but 
subsequently  whaleboatmen  and  robbers. 

The  New  Jail,  or  "  the  Provost,  now  the  Hall  of  Records, 
was  destined  for  the  more  notorious  rebels,  civil,  naval  and 
military.  An  admission  into  this  modern  bastile  was  enough 
to  appal  the  stoutest. heart.  On  the  right  hand  of  the  main 
door  was  Capt.  Cunningham's  quarte.-s ;  opposite  to  which 
was  the  guard-room.  At  the  entrance  door  two  sentinels 

were  always  posted,  by  day  and  night.     Two  more  on  the  firs* 
4*  K 


110  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

and  second  barricades,  which  were  grated,  barred  and  chained 
also  at  the  rear  door,  and  on  the  platform  at  the  grated  door; 
at  the  foot  of  the  second  flight  of  st3ps  leading  to  tha  rooms 
and  cells  in  the  second  and  third  stories.  When  a  prison 2r, 
escorted  by  soldiers,  was  led  into  the  hall,  the  whole  guard 
was  paraded,  and  he  was  delivered  over  with  all  formality  to 
Capt.  Cunningham  or  his  deputy,  and  questioned  as  to  his 
name,  rank,  age,  &c.,  all  of  which  were  entered  in  a  record 
book.  What  with  the  bristling  of  arms,  unbolting  of  bars 
and  locks,  clanking  of  enormous  iron  chains,  and  a  vestibule 
dark  as  Erebus,  the  unfortunate  captive  might  well  shrink  as 
he  crossed  the  threshold  of  that  door  which  possibly  closed 
on  him  for  life.  The  northeast  chamber,  turning  to  the  left, 
on  the  second  floor,  was  appropriated  to  oflicers,  and  charac- 
ters of  superior  rank,  and  was  called  Congress  Hall.  In  the 
day  time  the  packs  and  blankets  of  the  prisoners  were  sus- 
pended around  the  walls — every  precaution  being  used  to  keep 
the  rooms  ventilated,  and  the  walls  and  floors  clean,  to  pre- 
vent jail  fever  ;  and  as  the  Provost  was  generally  crowded  with 
American  prisoners  or  British  culprits  of  every  description, 
it  is  really  wonderful  that  infection  never  broke  out  within  its 
walls.  In  this  gloomy  abode  were  incarcerated  at  different 
periods,  many  American  oflicers  and  citizens  of  distinction, 
awaiting,  with  sickening  hope,  the  protracted  period  of  their 
liberation.  Could  these  dumb  walls  speak,  what  scenes  might 
they  not  disclose  !  The  Captain  and  his  deputies  were  enabled 
to  fare  sumptuously,  by  dint  of  curtailing  the  prisoners'  ra- 
tions, exchanging  good  for  bad  provisions,  and  other  embezzle- 
ments." 


CHAPTER    X.  Ill 

Many  of  the  American  officers  who  were  prisoners  in  New 
Tork,  were  paroled  in  January,  1777,  and  billeted  on  the 
inhabitants  of  Flatbush,  New  Lots,  Flatlands  and  Grravesend 
on  Long  Island,  Congress  agreeing  to  pay  two  dollars  a 
week  for  their  board.  The  British  soldiers  also,  who  in  sum- 
mer encamped  in  tents,  when  the  army  retired,  on  the  ap- 
proach of  winter,  from  active  service  in  the  field,  were  usually 
distributed  in  the  dwellings  of  the  inhabitants  within  the 
British  lines.  An  officer  first  visited  each  house,  and  in  pro- 
portion to  its  size,  chalked  on  the  door  the  number  of  soldiers 
it  must  receive.  The  first  notice  the  hostess  received  of  this 
intrusion  was  the  address :  "  Madam,  I  have  come  to  take  a 
billet  on  your  house."  Their  hammocks,  made  of  boards 
stripped  from  some  fence  or  outbuilding,  were  ranged  around 
the  room,  one  tier  above  another.  The  best  houses  were  re- 
served as  quarters  for  the  officers.  In  this  way  American 
women  were  forced  into  the  society  of  British  officers,  and  in 
order  to  conciliate  their  good  will  and  protection,  would  invite 
them  to  tea,  and  show  them  other  civilities.  Some  of  them 
thus  obtained  influence  which  they  used  to  alleviate  the  hard- 
ships Buffered  by  their  countrymen. 

Col.  Graydon,  a  prisoner  taken  at  Fort  Washington,  thus 
describes  the  living  at  Flatbush,  where  he  was  billeted  on  a 
Dutch  family  :  "  Though  we  were  in  general  civilly  enough 
received,  it  cannot  be  supposed  we  were  very  welcome  to  our 
Low  Dutch  hosts,  whose  habits  were  extremely  parsimonious 
and  whose  winter  provision  was  barely  sufficient  for  them- 
Belves  Hnd  they  b^en  sure  of  receiving  the  two  dollars  a 
week,  it  might  have  reconciled  them.  They  were,  however,  a 


112  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

people  who  seemed  thoroughly  disposed  to  submit  to  any  power 
that  might  impose  upon  them  :  and  whatever  might  have 
been  their  propensities  at  an  earlier  stage  of  the  contest,  they 
jvere  now  the  loyal  subjects  of  His  Majesty  George  III.  Their 
houses  and  beds  we  found  clean  ;  but  their  living  extremely 
poor.  A  sorry  wash  made  of  a  sprinkling  of  bohea,  and  the 
darkest  sugar  on  the  verge  of  fluidity,  with  half-baked  bread, 
(fuel  being  among  the  scarcest  articles  at  Flatbush ,)  and  a 
little  stale  butter,  constituted  our  breakfast.  At  our  first 
coming,  a  small  piece  of  pickled  beef  was  occasionally  boiled 
for  dinner,  but  to  the  beef,  which  was  soon  consumed,  there 
succeeded  clippers  or  clams ;  and  our  unvaried  supper  was 
supon  or  mush,  sometimes  with  skimmed  milk,  but  more  gen- 
erally with  buttermilk  blended  with  molasses,  which  was  kept 
for  weeks  in  a  churn,  as  swill  is  saved  for  hogs.  I  found  it, 
however,  after  a  little  use,  very  eatable ;  and  supper  soon 
became  my  best  meal." 

The  mother  of  Col.  Graydon  came  from  Pennsylvania  and 
waited  on  Sir  William  Howe,  to  solicit  permission  for  her  son 
to  go  home  on  his  parole.  The  General,  influenced  by  sym- 
pathy for  her  feelings,  after  some  hesitation  gave  the  desired 
permission.  The  captives  who  remained  having  been  kept  in 
the  dark  as  to  the  state  of  public  affairs,  one  of  them  furnish- 
ed Graydon  with  a  kind  of  cypher  by  which  intelligence  could 
be  conveyed  to  him.  For  instance,  a  lady  named  was  to  sig- 
nify the  American  army ;  if  that  was  prosperous,  the  fact 
was  to  be  indicated  by  announcing  her  health  and  charming 
looks  ;  and  there  was  a  scale  in  the  key  by  which  intelligence 
might  be  graduated.  Others  of  the  prisonors  owed  their  re- 


CHAPTER    X.  113 

lease  to  female  influence.  Dr.  Z.  Platt,  imprisoned  in  New 
York  in  1777,  was  restored  to  liberty  through  the  application 
of  his  daughter  to  Sir  Henry  Clinton  ;  and  in  many  instances 
clothing  and  provisions  were  brought  to  the  captives  by  their 
anxious  female  relatives. 

The  women  of  New  York  did  their  part  bravely  in  reliev- 
ing the  wants  and  sufferings  of  the  prisoners.  The  case  of  the 
Quakeress,  Deborah  Franklin,  who  was  banished  from  the  city 
by  the  British  commandant  for  her  liberality  in  thus  doing, 
was  but  one  among  many.  The  services  of  Mrs.  Whetten 
are  noticed  in  some  of  the  public  journals,  and  were  ac- 
knowledged after  the  war  with  gratitude  by  Washington 
himself.  The  British  were  sometimes  quartered  upon  her, 
and  she  was  required  to  board  many  of  the  prisoners, 
who  had  reason  to  remember  her  generous  kindness.  She 
made  it  her  daily  business  to  prepare  food  for  the  American 
soldiers,  and  sent  it  regularly  to  the  prisons,  as  well  as  mush 
to  the  hospitals,  using  thus  all  the  Indian  meal  she  could  ob- 
tain. She  went  sometimes  with  her  daughters  to  see  tho 
prisoners,  and  encouraged  them  by  cheerful  conversation. 
Occasionally  they  visited  the  Provost,  where  the  marshal, 
Cunningham,  would  now  and  then  show  his  displeasure  by 
kicking  over  the  baskets  of  food  or  vessels  of  soup  they 
brought,  and  beating  the  unfortunate  prisoners  with  his  keys. 
Sometimes  he  received  them  with  a  surly  courtesy,  making 
himself  amends,  however,  by  indulging  in  boastful  language. 
He  told  a  gentleman  that  these  ladies  were  the  "  worst  rebels 
in  New  York."  They  continually  provided  not  only  provisiona 
but  clothes  for  the  us3  of  the  captive  soldiers,  not  heeding  tho 

K* 


114  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

surliness  of  their  jailors,  or  the  risk  of  indignity  to  themselves 
Sometimes  they  went  to  a  guard-house  close  to  the  old  Sugar- 
house,  and  the  sergeant  permitted  them  to  sit  at  the  window 
while  the  prisoners  came  into  the  yard  below  and  talked  with 
them.  Not  satisfied  with  such  daily  ministrations,  Mrs. 
Whetten  often  had  provisions  conveyed  to  the  unfortunate 
inmates  of  the  prison  ships.  A  boat  was  usually  sent  to  re- 
ceive the  supplies. 

The  wife  of  a  prisoner  thrown  into  the  Provost  in  1777, 
came  alone  from  Nyack  to  the  city  to  visit  him  and  bring  provi- 
sions, leaving  six  children  at  home.  She  was  detained  four 
months,  and  every  day  took  her  husband  his  meals,  which  he 
shared  with  other  prisoners.  Such  and  other  acts  of  kind- 
ness were  continually  performed  by  women,  not  only  in  New 
York,  but  wherever  their  good  offices  were  needed.  They 
visited  hospitals  daily,  and  provisions  were  carried  from  their 
stores  to  the  captive  whose  only  means  of  recompense  was 
the  blessing  of  those  who  were  ready  to  perish.  Many  in  the 
country  raised  grain,  gathered  it,  made  bread,  and  carried  it 
to  their  relatives  in  prison  or  in  the  army,  accompanying  the 
supply  with  exhortations  never  to  abandon  the  cause  of  their 
country. 

The  prisoners  who  had  been  taken,  at  the  battle  of  Sara- 
toga fared  comparatively  well.  They  were  ordered  to  set  out 
for  Virginia  at  the  approach  of  the  winter  of  1778-9. 
Madame  de  Riedesel  mentions  in  her  letters  several  instances 
in  .which  the  republicanism  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  country 
through  which  they  passed  put  her  to  much  inconvenience. 
At  one  place  the  hostess  refused  to  sell  the  royalists  fresh 


CHAPTER    X.  115 

meat,  but  was  softened  by  the  offer  of  a  paper  of  tea.  A  day 
or  two  before  they  reached  their  place  of  destination,  their 
stock  of  provisions  gave  out.  Coming  to  a  house,  they  begged 
for  some  dinner  ;  but  all  assistance  was  denied  them,  with 
many  imprecations  upon  the  royalists.  "  Seeing  some  maize, 
I  begged  our  hostess  to  give  me  some  of  it  to  make  a  little 
bread.  She  replied  that  she  ne'eded  it  for  her  black  people. 
'  They  work  for  us,'  she  added,  '  and  you  come  to  kill  us.' 
Capt.  Edmonstone  offered  to  pay  her  one  or  two  guineas  for 
a  little  wheat,  but  she  refused." 

The  captive  army  was  quartered  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Charlottesville,  Virginia — a  few  miles  from  the  town.  Bar- 
racks were  built  for  them  on  the  summit  and  brow  of  a  rid^e, 

O      / 

and  the  surrounding  land  was  laid  out  in  several  hundred 
gardens — each  enclosed  with  a  paling,  and  cultivated.  The 
officers  rented  houses  and  settled  their  families,  most  of  them 
purchasing  cows  and  sheep,  and  occupying  themselves  in  farm- 
ing. Their  society  was  sought  by  gentlemen  residing  in  that 
portion  of  country  ;  they  cultivated  the  arts  and  amused  them- 
selves with  literature,  and  the  time  passed  not  without  enjoy- 
ment. The  region  was  remarkably  healthy,  and  the  soldiers 
were  generally  quiet  and  contented.  The  Baroness  was  much 
visited,  and  remembered  long  afterwards  the  hospitality  and 
kindness  received  on  a  subsequent  journey  northward.  "  The 
loyalists,"  she  says,  "  received  us  with  frank  hospitality  from 
political  sympathy,  and  those  of  opposite  principles  gave  us  a 
friendly  welcome,  merely  from  habit ;  for  in  that  country  it 
would  be  considered  a  crime  to  behave  otherwise  towards 
strangers." 


CHAPTER    XI 

BRITISH    PRISON    SHIPS THE    ILLICIT    TRADE    ON    LONO 

ISLAND    SOUND WHALEBOAT    WARFARE. 

THE  Prison  ships  were  intended  for  sailors  taken  on  tho 
high  seas,  while  the  landsmen  were  generally  confined  in 
churches  and  jails.  The  transports  that  brought  the  soldiers 
of  Britain  to  Staten  Island  in  1776  were  the  first  prison- 
ships.  On  board  these,  as  they  lay  in  Gravesend  Bay,  the 
American  prisoners  taken  at  the  battle  of  Long  Island  were 
kept  for  a  few  weeks,  till  the  British  were  in  possession  of 
New  York.  They  were  then  removed  thither,  and  the  vessels 
were  anchored  in  the  North  and  East  Rivers.  In  a  year  or 
two  the  prison  ships  were  mostly  moored  a  few  rods  from  the 
Long  Island  shore,  in  a  retired  nook  called  the  Wallebocht. 
Here,  sheltered  from  wind  and  wave,  lay  in  succession  a  dozen 
old  hulks,  usually  two  or  three  at  a  time — such  as  the  Whit- 
by,  Good  Hope,  Falmouth,  &c.  Two  were  burned  by  the  pri- 
soners themselves,  either  in  the  extremity  of  despair,  or  the 
vain  hope  of  liberty.  In  1780  the  Jersey  was  stationed  in 
the  Wallebocht.  The  large  numbers  confined  in  her,  the 
great  mortality  among  them,  and  the  length  of  time  she  was 
used  as  a  prison  ship,  have  given  such  notoriety  to  her  inglo- 


CHAPTER    XI.  117 

rious  name,  that  in  popular  story  she  seems  to  have  been  tho 
only  prison  ship  during  the  whole  war  ;  while  the  accumulated 
horrors  and  miseries  of  all  the  others  have  been  laid  on  the 
ill-fated  Jersey  alone.  The  number  that  perished  was  doubt- 
less fearfully  great,  and  needed  no  exaggeration. 

It  would  be  impossible  to  convey  an  idea  of  the  sufferings  of 
the  prisoners,  whether  occasioned  by  sickness,  neglect  of 
cleanliness,  or  the  want  of  wholesome  food  and  comfortable 
clothing.  Although  hospital  ships  were  provided  to  which  the 
sick  were  removed,  yet  from  the  malignity  of  disease,  des- 
pondency, or  the  want  of  good  nursing  and  proper  medical 
attendance,  they  perished  by  scores  It  does  not  appear  that 
there  was  any  systematic  plan  of  charity  formed  by  the  people  of 
New  York  for  their  relief.  No  female  ever  visited  those  pes- 
tilential hulks  to  administer  aid,  or  bestow  encouragement  or 
sympathy.  All  was^solitary,  sullen  gloom,  varied  only  by 
the  taunts  and  imprecations  of  their  unfeeling  guards. 

During  the  whole  war  there  was  more  or  less  difficulty  in 
exchanging  prisoners,  each  party  fearing  the  other  would  get 
some  advantage.  The  captives,  meanwhile,  suffered,  lan- 
guished and  died.  The  long  detention  of  prisoners  must  be 
in  part  attributed  to  Congress,  who  were  unwilling  to  release 
healthy  British  soldiers  for  emaciated  Americans,  mostly,  too, 
privateersmen,  and  not  engaged  in  the  Continental  service; 
for  this  would  give  the  enemy  permanent  strength  without  an 
equivalent.  Often,  too,  the  balance  was  against  the  Ameri- 
cans ;  they  had  no  prisoners  to  give  in  exchange  ;  for  although 
thjir  privateers  captured  numbers  of  British  vessels,  yet  their 


118  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

crews  often  enlisted  in  the  American  vessels,  or  were  suffered 
to  go  at  large. 

The  Jersey  was  originally  a  sixty-gun  ship  ;  but  becoming 
unfit  for  sea  service,  she  was  dismantled  in  1776,  and  lay  as  a 
store  ship  at  New  York.  In  1780,  when  the  Good  Hope  was 
burned,  she  was  removed  to  the  Wallebocht  and  used  as  a 
prison  ship  till  the  close  of  the  war.  She  was  then  suffered  to 
go  to  decay  ;  worms  destroyed  her  bottom,  and  she  sank. 
Her  ribs  lay  exposed  at  low  water  for  more  than  twenty  years, 
and  are  now  covered  by  the  United  States  Navy  Yard. 

The  crew  of  this  vessel  consisted  of  a  captain,  two  mates, 
a  steward,  cook,  and  a  dozen  sailors.  There  was  also  a  guard 
of  about  twelve  old  invalid  marines,  and  about  thirty  soldiers. 
Near  her  lay  three  hospital  ships — the  Scorpion,  Strombolo 
and  Hunter.  When  a  prisoner  was  first  brought  on  deck,  his 
name  and  rank  were  registered,  and  he  was  searched  for  money 
and  weapons,  but  allowed  to  retain  his  clothes  and  bedding. 
He  was  then  ordered  down  into  the  hold,  where  he  found 
perhaps  a  thousand  human  beings,  generally  covered  with 
rags  and  filth,  their  faces  pale  with  disease  and  emaciated 
with  hunger  and  anxiety.  He  joined  a  "  mess"  of  six  per- 
sons, who  every  morning,  at  the  ringing  of  the  steward's  bell, 
received  their  allowance  of  biscuit,  peas,  and  beef,  or  pork, 
which  was  cooked  in  a  large  copper  boiler.  Oatmeal,  flour, 
butter,  and  suet  were  occasionally  added,  but  no  vegetables. 
The  food  was  usually  deficient  in  quantity  and  quality ;  the 
biscuit  mouldy  and  crawling  with  worms  ;  the  peas  damaged, 
the  butter  rancid,  the  meal  and  flour  often  sour,  the  pork  and 
beef  unsavory ;  yet  the  highest  prices  were  charged  to  the 


CHAPTER    XI.  119 

King  by  the  rapacious  commissaries,  who  exchanged  good  for 
bad  provisions,  and  by  curtailing  the  rations,  and  other  em- 
bezzlements, amassed  large  fortunes,  at  the  expense  of  tho 
health  and  life  of  the  helpless  captives. 

Those  who  contrived  to  conceal  a  little  money  were  enabled 
to  procure,  at  exorbitant  prices,  such  small  articles  as  bread, 
sugar,  tobacco,  thread,  needles,  combs,  &c.,  sold  by  an  old 
woman,  who  daily  approached  the  ship  in  her  little  boat. 
Every  morning  the  prisoners  brought  up  their  bedding  to  be 
aired,  washed  the  floors,  and  spent  the  day  on  deck.  At  sun- 
set the  cry  was,  "  Down,  rebels,  down  !"  the  hatches  were 
fastened,  and  the  prisoners  lay  down  in  rows  to  sleep,  if  sleep 
they  could,  amid  the  mingled  horror  of  sighs  and  groans,  of 
putrid  air  and  stifling  heat. 

When  a  prisoner  died,  his  companions  sewed  up  the  body 
in  a  blanket,  (if  be  had  one,)  lowered  it  into  a  boat,  and  were 
allowed  to  go  on  shore  under  a  guard.  There  they  made  a 
slight  excavation  in  the  bank,  or  on  the  shore,  in  which  the 
body  was  hastily  buried.  Many  of  these  bodies  were  after- 
wards uncovered  by  the  action  of  wind  or  wave,  and  the  bones 
lay  for  years  whitening  in  the  sun.  In  1808,  nearly  twenty 
hogsheads  were  collected  and  deposited  in  one  common  se- 
pulchre. 

The  prisoners  were  at  first  allowed  the  free  use  of  the  deck, 
till  a  successful  attempt  at  escape,  after  which  they  were 
generally  kept  below,  only  a  few  being  allowed  to  come  up  at 
a  time  for  fresh  air  and  exercise.  They  were  under  the 
watch  of  a  guard  who  constantly  paced  the  deck,  yet  escapes 
not  unfrequent.  One  evening,  in  1777,  a  boat  happened 


120  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE  REVOLUTION. 

to  be  fastened  to  the  vessel's  side.  Three  or  four  prisoners 
quietly  let  themselves  down  into  her,  cast  her  off,  and  let  her 
drift  astern  of  the  ship.  They  were  lucky  enough  to  get 
clear  unperceived,  and  to  reach  the  Jersey  shore  in  safety. 
Then  flight  was  soon  discovered,  but  the  darkness  rendered 
pursuit  ui»availing. 

There  •vere  several  other  instances  of  the  kind.  In  1779, 
at  midnight,  nine  sea  captains  and  two  privates  escaped  from 
the  Good  Hope  in  the  North  River.  They  confined  the  mate, 
disarmed  the  sentinels,  and  hoisted  out  the  boat,  which  was  on 
deck.  They  had  scarcely  got  clear  when  the  alarm  was  given, 
and  they  were  fired  on  by  three  ships,  but  not  hurt.  In  the 
cold  winter  of  1780  fifteen  prisoners  escaped  on  the  ice  in  the 
East  River.  Others  made  the  attempt,  but  being  unable  to 
endure  the  cold  were  retaken  and  carried  back.  One  was 
frozen  to  death  before  he  reached  the  shore.  A  prisoner  on 
board  the  Falmouth,  having  as  if  by  accident  thrown  his  hat 
overboard,  begged  leave  to  go  after  it  in  a  small  boat  which 
lay  alongside.  A  sentinel  with  only  his  side-arms  on  got  into 
the  boat  with  four  of  the  prisoners.  Having  reached  the  hat, 
they  secured  the  sentinel,  and  made  for  the  Jersey  shore, 
which  they  gained,  though  pursued  by  several  armed  boats, 
and  fired  at  from  the  shipping. 

The  prisoners  in  the  Jersey,  it  is  said,  had  obtained  a  crow- 
bar, which  was  kept  concealed  in  the  berth  of  a  trusty  officer, 
and  used  to  break  off  port  gratings  in  stormy  nights.  A 
number  who  were  good  swimmers  thus  escaped.  The  Rev. 
Thomas  Andros,  of  Berkley,  Mass.,  when  a  young  man,  en- 
listed on  board  an  American  privateer,  but  was  soon  after 


CHAPTER    XI.  121 

captured  and  incarcerated  in  the  Jersey.  Hence  he  made 
his  escape  by  obtaining  leave  to  go  on  shore  for  water,  and 
straying  away  from  his  guard.  In  his  wanderings  to  the  east 
end  of  Long  Island,  he  gratefully  acknowledges  the  protection 
he  received.  "  I  came,"  he  says  in  his  Journal,  "  to  a  re- 
spectable dwelling-house  and  entered  it.  Among  the  inmates 
were  a  decent  woman  and  a  tailor.  To  the  woman  I  express- 
ed my  want  of  something  to  nourish  my  feeble  frame,  telling 
her  if  she  would  give  me  a  morsel,  it  would  be  a  mere  act  of 
charity.  She  made  no  objection,  asked  no  questions,  but 
promptly  furnished  me  with  the  dish  of  light  food  I  desired 
Expressing  my  obligations  to  her,  I  rose  to  depart.  But 
going  round  through  another  room,  she  met  me  in  the  front  en- 
try, placed  a  hat  on  my  head,  put  an  apple  pie  in  my  hand,  and 
said,  '  You  will  want  this  before  you  get  through  the  woods.' 
She  would  not  stay  to  hear  my  thanks,  and  I  supposed  she 
was  satisfied  that  I  had  escaped  from  prison,  and  if  she  grant- 
ed me  any  succor,  knowing  this,  it  might  cost  her  family  the 
confiscation  of  their  estate.  She  did  not  therefore  wish  to  ask 
any  questions,  or  hear  me  explain  who  I  was,  in  the  hearing  of 
the  tailor,  who  might  turn  informer. 

"  Some  time  after,  in  Suffolk  County,  being  repulsed  from 
one  dwelling,  I  entered  another,  and  informed  the  mistress 
of  the  house  of  my  wants.  By  the  cheerfulness  and  good 
nature  depicted  "in  her  countenance  and  first  movements,  I 
knew  my  suit  was  granted,  and  I  had  nothing  more  to  say 
than  to  apprise  her  I  was  penniless.  In  a  few  moments  she 
placed  on  the  table  a  bowl  of  bread  and  milk,  a  dried  blue 
6  L 


122  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

fish  roasted,  and  a  mug  of  cider — and  bade  me  sit  down  and 
cat.  It  was  now  growing  dark,  so  I  went  but  a  short  distance 
further,  entered  a  house  and  begged  the  privilege  of  lodging 
by  the  fire.  There  was  no  one  in  the  house  but  the  man  and 
his  wife.  Before  it  became  late  in  the  evening  the  man  took 
his  Bible  and  read  a  chapter.  He  then  arose  and  offered  up 
his  grateful  acknowledgments  and  supplications  to  God 
through  the  Mediator.  I  now  began  to  think  I  had  got  into 
a  safe  and  hospitable  retreat.  They  had  before  made  many 
inquiries  such  as  indicated  that  they  f.-lt  tenderly  and  took  an 
interest  in  my  welfare.  I  confessed  my  situation  to  them. 
All  was  silence.  It  took  some  time  to  recover  themselves 
from  a  flood  of  tears.  At  last  the  kind  woman  said,  '  Let  us 
go  and  bake  his  clothes.'  No  sooner  said  than  the  man 
seized  a  brand  of  fire  and  threw  it  into  the  oven.  The  woman 
provided  a  clean  suit  of  clothes  to  supply  the  place  of  mine 
till  they  had  purified  them  by  fire.  The  work  done,  a  clean 
bed  was  laid  down  on  which  I  was  to  rest,  and  rest  I  did  as  in 
a  new  world,  for  I  had  got  rid  of  a  swarm  of  cannibals  that 
were  eating  me  up  alive  !  In  the  morning  I  took  my  leave 
of  this  dear  family,  with  a  gratitude  that  for  fifty  years  has 
suffered  no  abatement.  In  a  week  after  I  reached  Sag  Har- 
bor, where  I  found  others  of  my  fellow  prisoners  who  had  also 
escaped,  and  were  waiting  for  an  opportunity  to  cross  the 
Sound  undiscovered  by  British  guard-boats.  We  happily 
succeeded,  and  reached  home  in  October,  1781."* 

*  For  a  detailed  account  of  the  sufferings  of  American  prisoners,  the 
reader  is  referred  to  the  History  of  the  British  prisons  and  prison-ships 
at  New  York,  in  "  Revolutionary  Incidents  of  Long  Island,"  hy  Henry 


CHAPTER    XI.  123 

The  escape  of  seven  prisoners  in  March,  1781,  from  a 
prison-ship  at  Charleston,  furnishes  another  illustration.  The 
boat  was  sent  some  distance  up  Cooper  River  for  fresh  water, 
two  British  soldiers  acting  as  a  guard.  The  prisoners  rose  on 
the  guard,  disarmed  them,  and  effected  their  escape.  After 
encountering  many  difficulties,  they  reached  a  plantation  be- 
longing to  Col.  Pinckney,  and  were  received  with  the  most 
cordial  hospitality  by  Mrs.  Pinckney,  who,  though  alone — her 
husband  not  daring  to  venture  home — and  plundered  of  every- 
thing by  the  royalists,  so  that  she  depended  on  her  negroes 
for  daily  supplies,  was  ready  to  share  what  she  had  with  them. 
From  this  place  they  made  their  way  to  the  residence  of  Mrs. 
Motte,  who  gave  them  lodging  in  an  outhouse,  where  they 
were  hid  during  the  day,  for  it  was  thought  unsafe  to  let  the\ 
blacks  on  the  premises  know  of  their  presence.  She  sent  them 
provisions  every  day,  and  often  paid  them  visits,  accompanied 
by  a  young  lady  whose  residence  was  on  the  north  side  of  the 
Congaree  River,  and  who  was  on  a  visit  to  her  house.  "  These 
ladies,"  said  one  of  the  prisoners,  "were  elegant  and  polished 
in  their  manners ;  we  were  ragged,  dirty,  rough-looking  fel- 
lows ;  yet,  notwithstanding  our  forlorn  condition,  they  treated 
us  as  equals,  spoke  to  us  kindly,  and  made  us  feel  that  we  had 
not  served  our  country  in  vain." 

The  young  lady  at  length  proposed  to  assist  the  men  in 
getting  across  the  river.  She  told  them  she  and  Mr?.  Motte 
had  decided  that  she  was  to  go  home  the  next  day,  anc*  n>ake 

Onderdonk,  Jr.,  Esq.     The  same  work  gives  a  full  account  of  th»  Ad- 
ventures of  the  whaleboatmen. 


124  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

arrangements  to  send  some  of  her  negroes  to  the  river  side  on 
the  following  night  with  canoes  to  convey  them  across.  Ac- 
cordingly, on  the  appointed  night  Mrs.  Motte's  trusty  house 
servant  came  and  conducted  them  to  the  landing.  Several 
blacks  were  there  with  canoes ;  they  were  taken  over  the 
river,  and  led  up  to  the  overseer's  house,  where  a  table  was 
set  out,  covered  with  abundance  of  provisions.  Bedclothing 
was  also  furnished,  so  clean  and  fresh,  that  the  hardy  travel- 
lers would  not  soil  the  snow-white  sheets  and  quilts  by  sleep- 
ing in  them,  but  stretched  themselves  before  the  fire  In  the 
morning,  before  they  had  all  risen,  breakfast  was  on  the  table, 
and  they  were  invited  to  take  for  the  journey  as  much  as  they 
could  conveniently  carry.  In  two  days  more  they  were  safely 
sheltered  in  the  upper  country. 

The  associations  that  had  existed  for  many  years  against 
the  use  of  foreign  goods,  and  in  favor  of  wearing  homespun, 
instead  of  foreign  silks  and  calicoes,  had  so  discouraged  their 
importation  that  the  Revolution  found  the  country  almost  des- 
titute of  all  articles  of  dress  and  luxury.  But  after  the  line 
of  separation  had  been  drawn  between  Britain  and  her  colo- 
nies, there  existed  no  longer  the  same  reasons  of  patriotism 
for  abstaining,  and  people  felt  disposed  to  indulge  their  taste 
and  vanity  in  the  use  of  articles  so  long  prohibited.  Tea 
from  China  was  found  to  be  more  fragrant  than  that  prepared 
from  sage  and  sassafras.  Silks,  calicoes,  gauzes,  and  ribbons 
resumed  their  former  place  in  woman's  estimation,  and  the 
portraits  and  satires  of  the  day  show  that  her  affections  were 
as  much  set  on  dress  as  before  or  since. 

Those  within  the  British  lines  had  no  difficulty  in  procuring 


CHAPTER    XI.  125 

imported  articles  in  exchange  for  the  products  of  the  soil, 
which  were  in  unprecedented  demand  for  the  armies  quartered 
by  the  King  in  our  country.  With  those  outside  the  lines  the 
case  was  different.  An  occasional  prize  taken  by  some  New 
England  privateer  might  enliven  some  seaport  for  a  day  or 
two  by  the  display  of  foreign  tinsel  and  finery,  but  the  supply 
was  totally  inadequate.  Although  it  was  the  policy  of  the 
contending  parties  to  prohibit  any  and  all  intercourse  with 
their  enemies,  yet  the  calculating  avarice  of  the  trader  over- 
came the  dictates  of  patriotism.  Accordingly,  a  new  line  of 
business  sprung  up,  called  the  Illicit  Trade,  which  prevailed 
extensively  on  Long  Island  Sound  during  the  whole  war. 

Every  device  which  the  cunning  of  smugglers  could  con- 
ceive, was  resorted  to.  Goods  were  bought  in  the  city  of 
New  York,  ostensibly  for  the  purpose  of  retailing  to  the 
King's  subjects  on  Long  Island.  These  were  carted  to  some 
solitary  harbor  on  the  Sound,  and  secretly  put  on  board  small 
vessels  that  lay  there  concealed.  With  the  same  secresy  these 
goods  were  "  run"  into  Connecticut,  and  being  quietly  dis- 
posed of  to  petty  dealers,  found  a  ready  sale  at  large  profits. 
The  vigilance  of  keen-eyed  smugglers  was  too  active  for  the 
drowsy  watch  of  government  officials,  who  also  too  often  con- 
nived at  what  they  could  not  prevent,  and  shared  in  the  pro- 
fits. In  1783  a  patriotic  Connecticut  mob  seized  a  boat  be- 
longing to  an  American  officer,  who  had  engaged  in  the  illicit 
trade,  dragged  it  to  the  public  market  place,  and  burnt  it  in 
sight  of  a  large  concourse  of  spectators,  who  closed  the  bon- 
fire with  three  hearty  cheers. 

In  the  Revolutionary  war  the  American  navy  was  merely 

L* 


126  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

nominal.  Its  place  was  partially  supplied  by  privateers  and 
wbaleboats.  New  York  city,  and  Statan  and  Long  Islands 
being  in  the  enemy's  possession,  the  partisan  warfare  carried 
on  by  American  whaleboats  against  the  King's  subjects  resid- 
ing there,  forms  an  episode  in  our  history. 

These  boats  were  a~  sharp-built  craft,  twenty  or  thirty  feet 
long,  and  without  decks,  impelled  by  from  four  to  thirty-two 
oars.  Being  light,  they  could  be  borne  on  the  shoulders  and 
concealed  in  bushes  along  the  shore.  In  a  calm  they  would 
shoot  out  from  thair  lurking  places  on  the  Jersey  or  Connec- 
ticut shore,  intercept  a  coasting  vessel,  and  by  the  velocity  of 
their  oars  elude  the  pursuit  of  British  guard-ships.  They 
were  commissioned  by  the  States  to  cruize  against  British 
vessels,  and  were  limited  to  high  water  mark ;  but  this  line 
on  various  pretexts  was  overpassed. 

A  party  of  "  rebels"  was  often  accustomed  to  cross  by 
night  from  the  main  to  Long  Island,  transport  their  light 
boats  to  some  neighboring  thicket,  march  inland,  plunder  a 
store,  surprise  a  British  outpost,  or  seize  some  distinguished 
loyalist;  then  hasten  back  to  their  boats  ere  the  day  dawnsd, 
or  the  alarm  could  be  spread.  Sometimes  the  British  retali- 
ated ;  as  when  they  surprised  and  burned  all  the  whaleboats  in 
the  Raritan,  or  carried  off  Gen.  Silliman  and  other  prominent 
whigs.  One  Sunday  they  made  prisoners  of  a  whole  congrega- 
tion of  worshippers  at  Darien,  leading  forty  men,  with  the 
pastor,  into  captivity.  Those  national  and  very  important 
expeditions  from  Connecticut  to  Setauket,  Lloyd's  Xeck,  Sag 
Harbor,  Fort  St.  George  and  Slongo — all  on  Long  Island, 
were  accomplished  by  means  of  whabboats.  But  in  time 


CHAPTER    XI.  127 

their  crews  became  freebooters,  who  plundered  public  and 
private  property,  without  distinction  of  friend  or  foe,  till  whig 
and  tory  made  common  cause  against  them.  Several  bloody 
encounters  thus  ensued.  After  this,  the  system  was  abandon- 
ed by  the  States,  though  pursued  by  a  few  daring  outlaws  till 
the  close  of  the  war.  After  the  war  it  was  ascertained  that 
some  of  these  illicit  traders  had  been  spies  in  the  secret  ser- 
vice of  General  Washington,  who  often  boasted  that  he  had 
better  intelligence  of  the  enemy's  movements  on  Long  Island 
than  at  any  other  place. 

The  frauds  and  robberies  growing  out  of  this  system  were 
numerous,  as  might  be  expected.  Sometimes  the  owner  of  a 
well-filled  store  on  the  Island  would  arrange  with  some 
friendly  whaleboatman  from  the  main  to  cross  the  Sound  by 
night,  march  inland,  and  carry  off  his  goods,  which  wore  then 
transported  and  sold  in  Connecticut  for  their  mutual  benefit 
To  save  appearances,  reports  were  spread  next  day  of  an  ex- 
tensive robbery  by  rebel  whaleboats,  the  goods  were  described 
and  rewards  offered !  Even  the  State  of  New  York,  in  want 
of  clothing  for  her  soldiers,  was  forced  to  stoop  from  her  dig- 
nity so  far  as  to  purchase  British  cloth  procured  in  a  clandes- 
tine way  by  means  of  her  secret  agents.  The  State  of  Con- 
necticut, too,  connived  for  a  time  at  this  illicit  traffic,  till  the 
abuses  that  grew  out  of  it  became  too  wide-spread  for  longer 
toleration,  and  the  permission  was  revoked  in  November,  1781. 

The  British,  also,  allowed  this  trade  when  it  suited  their 
interest.  In  1778,  when  they  were  in  want  of  provisions  for 
carrying  on  the  war,  Grov.  .Tryon  proposed  through  the  Kev. 
Mr.  Buell,  to  give  ruin,  sugar,  tea,  and  whatever  might  please 


128  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

the  ladies,  in  exchange  for  American  beef.  It  is  certain  that 
the  constant  want  of  cattle  and  farming  produce  for  the  Bri- 
tish army,  and  of  silks  and  India  goods  for  the  people  of  New 
England,  kept  up  a  very  active  illicit  trade  during  the  whole 
war. 

Ever  and  anon  the  British  commandant  at  New  York,  the 
great  entrepot  for  foreign  goods,  issued  his  proclamations,  and 
did  all  in  his  power  to  restrict  this  trade.  No  countryman 
was  allowed  to  buy  and  carry  out  of  the  city  any  articles, 
unless  ha  was  known  to  be  a  loyal  subject.  Even  then,  the 
quantity  of  every  article  purchased  must  be  distinctly  speci- 
fied in  his  permit,  which  was  examined  by  a  guard  as  he  left 
the  city.  Stories  are  told  of  country  girls  who  went  shopping 
in  New  York,  and  being  tempted  to  buy  some  finery  not  pre- 
viously enumerated  in  thsir  permit,  were  forced  to  leave  it  at 
the  ferry,  a  prize  to  the  wife  or  sweetheart  of  the  ungallant 
guard. 

All  prohibited  goods,  when  seized,  were  confiscated,  and 
part  given  to  the  informer  as  an  encouragement  to  watchful- 
ness. But  here,  too,  there  wag  collusion.  The  owner  of  a 
boat  laden  with  European  and  India  goods  would  sat  out  from 
the  Long  Island  shore  and  allow  himself  to  be  captured  by 
some  seemingly  vigilant  American  cruiser.  The  goods  were 
then  taken  to  New  England,  condemned  in  a  court  of  Admi- 
ralty, sold  at  exorbitant  prices,  and  the  profits  divided  be- 
tween the  partners  in  this  nefarious  traffic.  In  this  way  British 
merchandise  became  so  abundant,  that  in  1783  there  were 
auction  sales  at  Norwich,  Connecticut,  "  twice  a  week,  of  a 
variety  of  European  and  othei  goods  by  piece  or  pattern." 


— "M**-  TaimBinri    f* 
FIFTY  D 


Q)  IJC  D^a^NL(£)J.ARS' 

fwtoamwiww; 


—  rWD^avS 
* 


H"1  HIS  Bill  entitles  ths 
_J  Bearer  to  receive 
SIX  SPANL>!H  MILLED 
DOLLARS,  or  Ule 
Val,uf  th?r«of  in  ffOLD 

aAe.so/u<c<ro  of  COJV- 
CREA'S'pul/iAiat  Pin- 
la<Lelfhia  Ntv  -2-  7/6 . 

<J  Jfankfo'fr 


Stttow  ^  wS^So^ 

2  ssyjirVi^S^o'a  xi  oCgp  S  O^U 


SI'KCIMKNS    OF    CONTIITRNTAL    BILLS. 


Page  129. 


CHAPTER    XII. 

THE    FRENCH    ALLIANCE THE    MISCHIANZA BATTLE    OF 

MONMOUTH CONDITION    OF    THE    COUNTRY. 

THE  British  ministry  had  expected  that  the  war  would  soon 
be  terminated  by  the  conquest  of  the  rebellious  colonies.  But 
the  news  of  Burgoyne's  defeat  lowered  their  hopes,  and  dis- 
posed them  to  more  conciliatory  measures.  Commissioners 
were  sent  to  America  to  propose  an  amicable  adjustment  of 
difficulties.  It  was  too  late,  however,  to  offer  full  redress  of 
the  grievances  formerly  complained  of.  Congress  refused  even 
to  negotiate  till  the  national  independence  should  be  acknow- 
ledged. The  gloom  that  had  brooded  over  the  country  was 
now  turned  into  joy  by  the  news  that  a  treaty  of  alliance  had 
been  concluded  with  France,  that  power  recognizing  the  inde- 
pendence of  the  United  States.  The  daughter  of  Lord  Stir- 
ling writes  from  Valley  Forge  to  a  friend — "  We  have  nothing 
here  but  rejoicings  ;  every  one  looks  happy,  and  seems  proud 
of  the  share  he  has  had  in  establishing  the  name  of  America 
as  a  nation."  The  event  was  publicly  celebrated  in  various 
parts  of  the  country. 

This  treaty,  which  was  ratified  by  Congress  May  4th,  177S, 

secured  the  aid  of  France  to  the  United  States,  and  was  of 
6* 


130  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

course  equivalent  to  a  declaration  of  war  on  her  part  against 
Great  Britain.  Preparations  were  made  by  those  two  nations 
for  the  impending  contest.  It  was  determined  in  England 
immediately  to  evacuate  Philadelphia,  and  concentrate  the 
royal  forces  in  the  city  and  harbor  of  New  York. 

The  officers  of  Sir  William  Howe,  in  Philadelphia,  ^gave 
him  a  splendid  entertainment  as  a  parting  compliment,  just 
before  his  relinquishment  of  the  command  to  Sir  Henry  Clin- 
ton, and  his  departure  for  England.  This  singular  fate  was 
called  the  Mischianza — an  Italian  word  signifying  a  medley  or 
mixture,  applied  to  a  series  of  entertainments.  It  was  given 
on  the  18th  of  May.  The  following  description  of  it  is 
abridged  from  one  said  to  have  been  written  by  Maj.  Andre : 

It  commenced  with  a  grand  regatta  in  three  divisions.  In 
the  first  was  the  Ferret  galley,  on  board  of  which  there  were 
several  general  officers  and  ladies.  In  the  centre,  the  Hussar 
galley  bore  Sir  William  and  Lord  Howe,  Sir  Henry  Clinton, 
their  suite,  and  many  ladies.  The  Cornwallis  galley  brought 
up  the  rear — Gen.  Knyphhaussn  and  suite,  three  British  gen- 
erals, and  ladies  being  on  board.  On  each  quarter  of  these 
galleys,  and  forming  their  division,  were  five  flat  boats  lined 
with  green  cloth,  and  filled  with  ladies  and  gentlemen.  In 
front  were  three  flat  boats,  with  bands  of  music.  Six  barges 
rowed  about  each  flank,  to  keep  off  the  swarm  of  boats  in  the 
river.  The  galleys  were  dressed  in  colors  and  streamers  ;  the 
ships  lying  at  anchor  were  magnificently  decorated  ;  and  the 
transport  ships  with  colors  flying,  which  extended  in  a  line 
the  whole  length  of  the  city,  were  crowded,  as  well  as  the 
wharves,  with  spectators.  The  rendezvous  was  at  Knight'a 


CHAPTER    XI.  131 

wharf,  at  the  northern  extremity  of  the  city.  The  company 
embarked  at  half-past  four,  the  three  divisions  moving  slowly 
down  to  the  music.  Arrived  opposite  Market  wharf,  at  a 
signal  all  rested  on  their  oars,  and  the  music  played  "  God 
save  the  King,"  answered  by  three  cheers  from  the  vessels. 

The  landing  was  at  the  Old  Fort,  a  little  south  of  the 
town,  and  in  front  of  the  building  prepared  for  the  company, 
a  few  hundred  yards  from  the  water.  The  regatta  was 
gazed  at  from  the  wharves  and  warehouses  by  the  unin- 
vited population  of  the  city.  When  the  general's  barge  push- 
ed for  shore,  a  salute  of  seventeen  guns  was  fired  from  his 
Majesty's  ship  Roebuck  ;  and  after  an  interval,  seventeen 
from  the  Vigilant.  The  procession  advanced  through  an  ave- 
nue formed  by  two  files  of  grenadiers,  each  supported  by  a 
line  of  light  horse.  The  avenue  led  to  a  spacious  lawn,  lined 
with  troops,  and  prepared  for  the  exhibition  of  a  tilt  and  tour- 
nament. The  music,  and  managers  with  favors  of  white  and 
blue  ribbons  in  their  breasts,  led  the  way,  followed  by  the 
generals  and  the  rest  of  the  company. 

In  front,  the  building  bounded  the  view  through  a  vista 
formed  by  two  triumphal  arches  in  a  line  with  the  landing 
place.  Two  pavilions,  with  rows  of  benches  rising  one  above 
another,  received  the  ladios,  while  the  gentlemen  ranged  them- 
selves on  each  side.  On  the  front  seat  of  each  pavilion  were 
seven  young  ladies  as  princesses,  with  Turkish  habits,  and 
waning  in  their  turbans  the  favors  meant  for  the  knights  who 
contended.  The  sound  of  trumpets  was  heard  in  the  dis- 
tance ;  and  a  band  of  knights  in  ancient  habits  of  whits  and 
red  silk,  mounted  on  gray  horses  caparisoned  in  the  same 


132  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION 

colors,  attended  by  squires  on  foot,  herald  and  trumpeters, 
entered  the  lists.  Lord  Cathcart  was  chief  of  these  knights, 
and  appeared  in  honor  of  Miss  Auchmuty.  One  of  his  es- 
quires bore  his  lance,  and  another  his  shield  ;  and  two  black 
slaves  in  blue  and  white  silk,  with  silver  clasps  on  their  bare 
necks  and  arms,  held  his  stirrups.  The  band  made  the  cir- 
cuit of  the  square,  saluting  the  ladies,  and  then  ranged  them- 
selves in  a  line  with  the  pavilion  in  which  were  the  ladies  of 
their  device.  Their  herald,  after  a  flourish  of  trumpets,  pro- 
claimed a  challenge  ;  asserting  the  superiority  of  the  ladies  of 
the  Blended  Rose,  in  wit,  beauty  and  accomplishment,  and 
offering  to  prove  it  by  deeds,  according  to  the  ancient  laws  of 
chivalry. 

At  the  third  repetition  of  the  challenge,  another  herald  and 
trumpeters  advanced  from  the  other  side  of  the  square,  dress- 
ed in  black  and  orange,  and  proclaimed  defiance  to  the  chal- 
lengers, in  the  name  of  the  knights  of  the  Burning  Mountain. 
Capt.  Watson,  the  chief,  appeared  in  honor  of  Miss  Franks : 
his  device — a  heart  with  a  wreath  of  flowers ;  his  motto — 
Love  and  Glory.  This  band  also  rode  round  the  lists,  and 
drew  up  in  front  of  the  White  Knights.  The  gauntlet  was 
thrown  down  and  lifted  ;  the  encounter  took  place.  After  the 
fourth  encounter,  the  two  chiefs,  spurring  to  the  centre,  fought 
singly,  till  the  marshal  of  the  field  rushed  between,  and  de- 
clared that  the  ladies  of  the  Blended  Rose  and  the  Burning 
Mountain  were  satisfied  with  the  proofs  of  love  and  valor 
already  given,  and  commanded  their  knights  to  desist.  The 
bands  then  filed  off  in  different  directions,  saluting  the  ladies 
as  th^y  approached  the  pavilions. 


CHAPTER    X.I.  133 

The  company  then  passed  in  procession  through  triumphal 
arches  built  in  the  Tuscan  order,  to  a  garden  in  front  of  the 
building ;  and  thence  ascended  to  a  spacious  hall,  painted  in 
imitation  of  Sienna  marble.  In  this  hall  and  apartment  ad- 
joining, were  tea  and  refreshments  ;  and  the  knights,  kneeling, 
received  their  favors  from  the  ladies.  On  entering  the  room 
appropriated  for  the  faro  table,  a  cornucopia  was  seen  filled 
with  fruit  and  flowers  ;  another  appeared  in  going  out,  shrunk, 
reversed  and  empty.  The  next  advance  was  to  a  ball-room 
painted  in  pale  blue,  pannelled  with  gold,  with  dropping  fes- 
toons of  flowers  ;  the  surbase  pink,  with  drapery  festooned  in 
blue.  Eighty-five  mirrors,  decked  with  flowers  and  ribbons? 
reflected  the  light  from  thirty  four  branches  of  wax  lights. 
On  the  same  floor  were  four  drawing  rooms  with  sideboards 
of  refreshments,  also  decorated  and  lighted  up.  The  dan- 
cing continued  till  ten  ;  the  windows  were  then  thrown  open, 
and  the  fireworks  commenced  with  a  magnificent  bouquet  of 
rockets. 

At  twelve,  large  folding  doors,  which  had  hitherto  been 
concealed,  were  suddenly  thrown  open,  discovering  a  splendid 
and  spacious  saloon,  richly  painted  and  brilliantly  illuminated  ; 
the  mirrors  and  branches  decorated,  as  also  the  supper  table, 
which  was  set  out,  according  to  Major  Andre's  account,  with 
four  hundred  and  thirty  covers,  and  twelve  hundred  dishes. 
When  supper  was  ended,  the  herald  and  trumpeters  of  the 
Blended  Rose  entered  the  saloon,  and  proclaimed  the  health 
of  the  king  and  royal  family — followed  by  that  of  the  knights 
And  ladies  ;  each  toast  being  accompanied  by  a  flourish  of 


134  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION 

music.  The  company  then  returned  to  the  ball-room,  and 
the  dancing  continued  till  four  o'clock. 

This  was  the  most  splendid  entertainment  ever  given  by 
officers  to  their  general.  The  next  day  the  mirrors  and  lus- 
tres borrowed  from  the  citizens  were  sent  home,  with  their 
ornaments.  The  pageant  of  a  night  was  over  ;  Sir  William 
Howe  departed.  The  folly  and  extravagance  displayed  were 
apparent  not  only  to  the  foes  of  Britain  ;  it  did  not  escape 
satire  in  England  as  well  as  America.  It  is  interesting  to 
contrast  the  situation  of  the  two  hostile  armies  at  this  time, 
and  to  follow  the  destiny  of  the  revellers.  In  one  month 
knights  and  army  marched  from  the  city  they  had  occupied. 
Gen.  "Wayne  writes,  on  the  12th  of  July  :  "  Tell  those  Phi- 
ladelphia ladies  who  attended  Howe's  assemblies  and  levees, 
that  the  heavenly,  sweet,  pretty  redcoats — the  accomplished 
gentlemen  of  the  guards  and  grenadiers,  have  been  humbled 
on  the  plains  of  Monmouth.  The  knights  of  the  Blended 
Roses,  and  of  the  Burning  Mount,  have  resigned  their  laurels 
to  rebel  officers,  who  will  lay  them  at  the  feet  of  those,  virtuous 
daughters  of  America  who  cheerfully  gave  up  ease  and  afflu- 
ence in  a  city,  for  liberty  and  peace  of  mind  in  a  cottage. " 

But  the  empire  of  beauty  was  not  to  be  overthrown  by 
political  changes.  The  belles  who  had  graced  the  fate  found 
the  reproach  cast  on  them  by  indignant  patriots  speedily  for- 
gotten. When  the  Americans,  on  their  return  to  the  capital, 
gave  a  ball  to  their  own  and  the  French  officers,  and  it  was 
debated  whether  the  ladies  of  the  Mischianza  should  be  honor- 
ed with  invitations,  the  question  was  soon  decided  by  the  re- 


CHAPTER    XII.  13f 

flection  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  make  up  an  agreeahl« 
company  without  them. 

One  of  the  commissioners  sent  under  parliamentary  author- 
ity to  settle  the  differences  between  Great  Britain  and  Ame- 
rica— Gov.  Johnstone, — employed  Mrs.  Ferguson,  a  most 
accomplished  lady,  whose  husband  was  in  the  British  service, 
to  confer  with  G-en.  Reed  on  the  subject.  He  requested  her 
to  inform  Gen.  Reed,  that  if  he  would  exert  his  influence  to 
settle  the  dispute,  "  he  might  command  ten  thousand  guineas 
and  the  best  post  in  the  government."  Mrs.  Ferguson  was 
desirous  of  seeing  an  end  put  to  the  horrors  of  civil  war,  and 
when  the  British  left  the  city,  sent  for  Gen.  Reed,  and  re- 
peated the  proposition  to  him.  His  reply  has  become  cele- 
brated: "  I  am  not  worth  purchasing;  but  such  as  I  am,  the 
King  of  Great  Britain  is  not  rich  enough  to  do  it."  Congress 
was  indignant  at  this  attempt  at  private  bribsry,  and  declared 
it  incompatible  with  their  honor  to  hold  any  communication 
with  Johnstone. 

The  troops  of  General  Washington  followed  the  British 
army  as  it  retreated  towards  New  York,  and  the  battle  of 
Monmouth  took  place  on  the  28th  of  June.  The  Ameri- 
cans had  the  advantags.  Gsn.  Clinton  drew  off  his  troops 
at  night  and  proceeded  rapidly.  In  this  action  Gen  Lee's 
inadvertence  endangered  th3  American  army ;  he  was  re- 
bukod  by  Washington,  and  replied  with  disrespect.  A  court- 
martial  suspended  him  from  his  command,  which  he  never 
resutr  ed. 

At  this  time,  and  throughout  the  war,  the  country,  even  at 
a  distance  from  the  seat  of  actual  warfare,  was  continually 


136  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

disturbed  by  bands  of  lawless  marauders,  who  made  plunder- 
ing their  vocation,  and  greatly  distressed  the  defenceless  in- 
habitants. During  the  two  years  following,  the  Cowboys 
infested  the  country  between  the  hostile  armies,  their  robbe- 
ries abounding  chiefly  between  Peekskill  and  Kingsbridge. 
These  lurking  miscreants  were  called  Cowboys,  from  their 
stealing  cattle  near  the  lines,  which  they  drove  to  the  British 
in  New  York.  They  were  mostly  refugees,  friendly  to  the 
royal  cause,  and  were  encouraged  by  the  British,  who  found 
their  advantage  in  doing  so,  since  the  whigs  near  the  lines 
often  retaliated  on  the  tories,  and  thus  strife  was  kept  up  be- 
tween neighbors  and  acquaintances. 

The  Skinners  were  another  order  of  banditti,  and,  living 
within  the  American  lines,  pretended  affection  for  the  whig 
cause,  though  they  often  proved  as  perfidious  as  cruel.  It 
was  a  common  remark  that  those  who  professed  allegiance  to 
the  State  of  New  York  were  plundered  by  the  Cowboys, 
while  those  who  avowed  loyalism  were  sure  to  have  their  pro- 
perty pillaged  by  t"he  Skinners.  It  is  said,  too,  that  they 
often  leagued  for  the  exchange  of  their  goods — the  Skinners 
pretending  to  capture  the  other  robbers,  and  selling  for  their 
mutual  benefit  the  articles  brought  from  New  York. 

During  the  time  that  the  British  kept  possession  of  New 
York,  the  adjacent  country,  with  the  whole  of  Staten  and 
Long  Island,  was  held  under  military  rule.  The  leading  whigs 
were  driven  away,  or  thrown  into  prison,  their  property  in 
many  cases  being  seized,  and  the  defenceless  families  who  re- 
mained were  obliged  to  submit  to  depredation  and  insult. 
Sometimes  female  spirit  rose  successfully  in  opposition.  The 


CHAPTER    XII.  137 

house  of  Mrs.  Jackson,  who  lived  on  Staten  Island,  while  her 
husband  was  a  prisoner  in  the  Provost,  was  for  a  long  time 
the  abode  of  British  officers  and  soldiers.  On  one  occasion  a 
Boldier,  carrying  through  the  house  a  tin  pail,  used  for  milk- 
ing, was  asked  by  her  what  he  meant  to  do  with  it.  "  My 
master  wants  to  bathe  his  feet,"  was  the  insolent  reply. 
"  Carry  it  instantly  back,"  said  she,  authoritatively  ;  "  not 
for  your  master's  master  shall  you  touch  what  you  have  no 
business  with  !"  By  the  exhibition  of  such  spirit  she  saved 
herself  much  inconvenience.  When  the  Americans  were  on 
the  opposite  shore,  she  was  in  the  habit  of  sending  them  pro- 
visions from  time  to  time.  This  she  was  obliged  to  do  with 
the  utmost  secrecy  ;  and  many  a  time  would  she  set  going  the 
mill  which  belonged  to  her  husband — to  allow  the  black  man 
she  employed  to  cross  the  water  unsuspected  by  the  watchful 
enemy.  At  one  time,  having  a  calf  which  she  was  anxious 
to  send,  she  kept  it  concealed  all  day  under  her  bed,  having 
muzzled  it  to  prevent  its  cries.  She  sometimes  came  to  New 
York,  with  friends,  to  visit  prisoners  in  the  Provost.  They 
were  received  on  such  occasions  at  Whitehall  by  a  gentleman 
who  accompanied  .them  to  the  prison,  and  directed  them, 
when  they  wished  to  give  money  to  the  captives,  to  drop  it 
silently  as  they  went  past,  while  he  would  walk  just  behind, 
so  as  to  screen  them  from  the  observation  of  the  Provost- 
marshal. 

Some  British  officers  quartered  themselves  at  the  house  of 
Mrs.  Dissosway,  at  the  west  end  of  Staten  Island.  Her 
husband  was  a  prisoner ;  but  her  brother,  Capt.  Randolph, 
who  was  in  the  American  army,  gave  much  annoyance  to  the 

M* 


138  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

loyalists  by  his  frequent  incursions.  A  tory  colonel  once  pro- 
mised her  to  procure  the  release  of  her  husband,  on  condition 
of  her  prevailing  upon  her  brother  to  stay  quietly  at  home. 
"  And  if  I  could,"  she  replied,  with  a  look  of  scorn,  and 
drawing  up  her  tall  figure,  u  think  you  that  General  Wash- 
ington has  but  one  Capt.  Randolph  in  his  army  ?" 

When  the  house  of  Hendrick  Onderdonk,  at  Roslyn,  was 
robbed  by  British  soldiers,  his  wife  resolutely  went  after  them 
about  the  house,  telling  them  not  to  enter  such  a  room,  as  her 
daughter  slept  there.  They  picked  up  some  rolls  of  fine  goods 
and  hurried  away — Mrs.  Onderdonk  following  and  pulling  away 
now  and  then  a  piece,  till  they  were  out  of  the  house. — When 
a  robber  grasped  the  throat  of  Martin  Schenck  at  Manhasset, 
to  make  him  say  where  his  treasures  were  hid,  his  wife  caught 
up  a  bellows,  and  so  belabored  the  soldier  that  he  let  go  his 
hold  and  her  husband  escaped.  When  a  foraging  officer  at 
Cedar  Swamp  demanded  of  the  wife  of  Jotham  Townsend  the 
keys  of  her  corn-crib,  and  on  her  refusal  drew  his  sword,  she 
flourished  an  oven-peel — for  she  was  preparing  to  bake  bread 
— at  the  representative  of  the  Crown,  and  asked,  scornfully, 
"  if  he  drew  his  sword  upon  women  ?"  The  disconcerted 
officer  smiled,  and  was  soon  out  of  sight. 

When  the  house  of  John  Burtis,  in  Manhasset  Valley,  was 
attacked  by  a  gang  of  whalcboatmen,  his  wife  measured  out 
and  handed  the  charges  of  powder  to  those  that  fired,  and  the 
party  was  driven  off. — Sarah  Amberman,  daughter  of  a  miller 
at  Foster's  meadow,  when  her  father  was  brutally  attacked  by 
two  drunken  British  officers,  in  1780,  endeavored  to  defend 


CHAPTER    XII.  139 

him  at  the  risk  of  her  life,  while  men  who  witnessed  the  cru- 
elty dared  offer  no  assistance. 

These  few  instances  are  but  fragments  of  a  vast  store  of 
experience ;  but  from  them  we  may  form  some,  idea  of  the 
condition  of  the  whole  country  in  those  days  of  bloody  peril, 
when  households  were  broken  up  by  war  in  its  worst  form — 
the  conflict  of  brothers  in  arms  against  each  other. 


CHAPTER   XIII. 

INDIAN    DEPREDATIONS THE    MASSACRES  AT    WYOMING    AND 

CHERRY    VALLEY. 

FOR  a  long  time  before  the  Revolution,  the  people  in 
various  parts  of  the  country  had  been  harassed  by  Indian  de- 
predations. During  the  war  many  of  the  savage  tribes  were 
incited  and  employed  against  the  Americans  by  the  policy  of 
Great  Britain.  The  history  of  this  warfare,  and  of  the  suffer- 
ings of  the  inhabitants  in  these  hostile  incursions,  by  far  too 
extensive  for  a  single  volume,  may  be  found  in  different  works 
devoted  exclusively  to  the  subject.  It  forms  but  a  repetition 
of  the  same  story  of  barbarities  and  massacres,  of  burning 
and  devastation,  of  captivity  and  torture.  In  some  sections, 
the  men  at  work  in  the  field  were  obliged  to  have  riflemen 
stationed  near  to  guard  them.  Some  romantic  incidents  are 
related  of  the  attacks  on  the  Scoharie  forts.  The  commander 
of  one  ordered  the  women  and  children  who  had  taken  refuge 
there,  to  go  into  the  cellar.  One  woman  refused  to  go  ;  but 
took  a  spear,  and  stood  at  the  pickets  to  assist  in  the  defence. 
At  another  fort,  a  number  of  women  stood  ready  at  the 
pickets,  armed  with  spears,  pitchforks,  poles,  &c.,  to  await  the 
attack. 


CHAPTER    XIII.  141 

Leaving  such  scenes  and  incidents,  we  will  direct  our  at- 
tention to  a  tragedy,  the  record  of  which  forms  one  of  the 
darkest  pages  in  history.  In  the  summer  of  1778,  a  consider- 
able force  of  tories  and  Indians,  under  the  command  of  Col. 
John  Butler  and  an  Indian  chief,  appeared  in  the  beautiful 
valley  of  Wyoming  on  the  Susquehannah.  The  valley  had 
been  drained  of  its  strength  to  supply  the  continental  army. 
The  band  of  four  hundred  fighting  men,  who  marched  out  to 
meet  the  enemy  on  the  3d  of  July,  were  totally  defeated,  but 
a  few  surviving  the  battle.  The  forts  were  then  taken,  the 
inhabitants  massacred,  and  the  settlements  ravaged  with  fire 
and  sword.  A  nearer  view  of  the  picture  may  be  given  by 
the  mention  of  one  or  two  sufferers. 

On  the  night  of  the  3d  of  July,  a  Mrs.  Gould,  with  the 
women  who  still  remained  in  Wyoming,  sought  refuge  in  the 
fort.  Her  brother-in-law,  one  of  the  brave  men  who  survived 
the  massacre,  was  with  her  family,  but  many  of  the  terrified 
inhabitants  had  already  fled.  It  was  quite  dark  when  they 
entered  the  fort,  and  so  great  were  the  terror  and  confusion, 
that  it  was  not  perceived  till  they  went  in  that  a  boy  four 
years  old,  one  of  Mrs.  Gould's  children,  was  missing  !  The 
effect  on  the  mother  of  this  fearful  discovery  may  be  more 
readily  imagined  than  described.  Disregarding  all  remon- 
strances and  entreaties  not  to  expose  herself  to  deadly  peril, 
she  set  out  immediately,  alone  and  in  the  darkness,  to  search 
for  the  missing  child.  For  more  than  an  hour  she  wandered, 
seeking  him  in  every  spot  where  it  was  likely  he  could  have 
strayed ;  taking  her  way  across  the  plain  strewed  with  the 
dead  and  dying  of  the  recint  battle — where  the  savages,  eager 


142  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

for  blood,  were  still  lurking — fearing  only  for  her  child,  lest  he 
might  be  lost  in  the  river,  or  might  have  fallen  into  the  hands 
of  the  merciless  red-men  !  At  last  the  little  truant  was  found 
playing  with  some  other  children  on  the  banks  of  the  river 
The  young  mother  clasped  to  her  bosom  her  recovered  trea- 
sure, and  hurried  back  with  him  to  the  place  of  partial  safety. 
The  night,  measured  through  its  hours  by  so  many  mourners, 
at  length  passed.  In  the  morning  all  within  the  fort  was  a 
scene  of  confusion.  Not  a  moment  was  to  be  lost,  for  all 
knew  too  well  the  mercy  they  must  expect  from  their  foes 
when  they  should  fall  into  their  power,  and  that  their  only 
hope  lay  in  immediate  flight.  Preparations  for  this  were  going 
forward  on  all  sides.  Mrs.  Gould's  brother-in-law  assisted 
her  in  the  few  and  hurried  arrangements  she  made  for  depar- 
ture. A  fine  horse  belonging  to  her  husband  was  laden  with 
a  bed,  on  which  she  was  placed  with  her  four  children,  the 
youngest  an  infant. 

The  writer  of  "  The  Hazleton  Travellers"  says,  describing 
the  flight  after  the  massacre — "  What  a  picture  for  the  pen- 
cil !  Every  pathway  through  the  wilderness  thronged  with 
women  and  children,  old  men  and  boys.  The  able  men  of 
middle  life  and  activity  were  either  .away  in  the  general  ser- 
vice, or  had  fallen  ;  and  in  one  drove  of  fugitives,  consisting 
of  a  hundred  persons,  there  was  only  one  man.  Let  the 
painter  stand  on  some  eminence,  commanding  a  view  at  once 
of  the  valley  and  the  mountain.  Let  him  paint  the  throng 
climbing  the  heights  ;  hurrying  on,  filled  with  terror,  despair, 
and  sorrow.  Take  a  single  group ;  the  affrighted  mother, 
whose  husband  has  fallen,  an  infant  on  her  boscm,  a  child  by 


CHAPTER    XIII.  143 

the  band  ;  an  aged  parent  slowly  climbing  tbe  rugsred  way 
behind  her  ;  hunger  presses  them  sorely ;  in  the  rustling  of 
evory  leaf  they  hear  the  approaching  savage ;  the  valley,  all 
in  flamesj  behind  them  ;  their  cottages,  their  barns,  their  har- 
vests, all  swept  in  the  flood  of  ruin." 

In  this  pilgrimage  over  the  rugged  wilderness  of  the  moun- 
tains, where  the  sick  and  wounded,  the  young  and  the  aged, 
took  their  weary  way,  Mrs.  Gould  was  moved  beyond  endur- 
ance by  the  sights  of  weakness  and  misery  every  where  sur- 
rounding her.  With  the  prospect  of  a  long  and  perilous 
journey  before  her,  she  dismounted,  took  down  the  children, 
and  with  the  youngest  in  her  arms,  pursued  her  way  on  foot, 
leaving  the  horse  she  had  rods  for  the  use  of  those  fugitives 
who,  from  sickness  or  old  age,  were  unable  to  accomplish  a 
journey  of  any  length  on  foot,  or  even  to  make  good  their 
escape.  With  a  heart  filled  with  forebodings  of  evil,  she 
turned  her  face  towards  the  rising  sun,  and  with  her  young 
children  resumed  the  toilsome  march  seventy  miles  in  length  ; 
sleeping  at  night  under  the  canopy  of  heaven,  subsisting  on 
fruits  of  the  forest  and  the  handful  of  spoiled  meal  which  was 
all  she  had  been  able  to  sacure  in  the  way  of  provision  for  the 
journey.  But  bar  unfaltering  trust  was  fixed  on  Him  who 
feedeth  the  young  ravens  when  they  cry.  Sustained  and 
guided  by  His  protecting  care,  they  at  length  reached  the 
Delaware  in  safety^ 

One  young  man  who  escaped  after  the  battle,  plunged 
into  the  water  for  safety,  and  swam  to  a  small  island.  Here, 
immersed  in  water,  protected  by  the  bushes  at  the  water's 
tvL'f,  and  screened  by  the  darkness  of  night,  he  happily 


144  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

eluded  the  search  of  the  pursuing  foe,  thirsting  for  blood  ; 
while  about,  twenty  of  his  companions,  who  had  retreated  to 
the  same  spot,  were  all  massacred  within  a  few  yards  of  him. 
He  heard  the  dismal  strokes  of  the  tomahawk,  and  the  groans 
.  of  the  dying,  expecting  every  moment  himself  to  become  the 
next  victim.  One  savage  foot  trod  upon  the  very  bush  to 
which  he  clung.  A  solitary  individual  besides  himself  was 
left,  at  the  departure  of  the  savages,  to  weep  with  him  over 
the  mangled  bodies  of  their  friends. 

One  among  the  company  of  women  who  fled  amid  the  hor- 
rors of  the  conflagration,  with  her  six  children,  the  youngest 
but  five  years  of  age,  hastened  to  the  water-side,  where  boats 
were  prepared  for  their  conveyance  down  the  river.  The  lit- 
tle ones,  half  destitute  of  clothing,  were  ready  to  cry  with 
the  anguish  of  their  bruised  and  lacerated  feet ;  but  the  chid- 
ings  of  the  mother,  and  the  dread  of  being  heard  by  the  lurk- 
ing savage,  repressed  their  weeping.  The  widow's  -thoughts 
were  turned  towards  the  land  of  her  birth,  formidable  as  the 
journey  was  on  foot,  without  money,  clothes,  or  provisions 
Her  way  lay  in  part  through  Dutch  settlements,  where  she 
could  only  by  signs  tell  the  story  of  her  sufferings,  or  make 
known  her  wants.  The  tale  of  woe,  however,  swifter  in  its 
flight,  had  spread  far  and  wide,  and  she  received  many  kind- 
nesses from  the  people  of  a  strange  language.  Sometimes, 
indeed,  she  was  refused  admission  into  their  houses  ;  "  but," 
she  would  add  in  her  narration,  "  they  had  nice  barns,  with 
clean  straw,  where  my  children  lodged  very  comfortably." 
After  travelling  one  hundred  miles  by  water,  and  nearly  three 


CHAPTER    XII.  145 

hundred  by  land,  she  arrived  in  safety  at   the  place  of  hnr 
former  residence  in  Connecticut. 

Another,  who  had  lost  five  brothers  in  the  battle,  made  her 
escape  with  six  others  in  a  canoe,  on  hearing  of  the  issue  of 
the  conflict  and  of  the  enemy's  approach — and  pushed  off 
into  the  river,  without  provisions,  to  seek  safety  from  the 
murderous  tomahawk.  Meeting  a  boat  coming  up  with  stores 
for  Capt.  Spalding's  company,  the  sufferings  of  hunger  wore 
relieved  ;  and  the  distressed  fugitives,  not  knowing  the  fate  of 
their  friends,  after  a  dangerous  navigation  of  one  hundre  1  and 
twenty  miles,  landed  near  Harrisburg,  where  b^ing  hospitably 
received  and  kindly  treated,  they  remained  till  Gen.  Sullivan's 
army  came  to  Wyoming  and  rendered  it  safe  to  return. 

The  sufferings  of  numberless  families  in  the  frontier  settle- 
ments were  hardly  exceeded  even  by  those  of  Wyoming.  In 
Wawasink  the  women  bore  'their  share  in  the  efforts  made 
for  defence — loading  guns  for  their  defenders,  and  carrying 
water  to  extinguish  the  flames  of  their  dwellings.  In  an 
attack  upon  the  house  of  the  widow  Bavbr,  after  it  was  firod, 
the  two  women  sought  refuge  in  the  cellar,  the  daughter 
taking  with  her  the  Dutch  family  Bible.  When  the  flames 
approached  them,  they  decided  to  deliver  themselves  up  to 
tli  3  savages,  and  made  thair  way  through  tha  cellar  window — 
the  mother  in  advance.  The  daughter  threw  bar  apron  over 
her  head,  fearing  to  see  her  parent  killed.  As  she  feared, 
the  widow  fell  a  prey  to  the  cruel  tomahawk,  while  the  Bible 
was  wrested  from  Magdalen's  hands  and  stamped  in  the  mud, 
she  herself  being  retained  a  prisoner.  In  another  house — 

IJevier's — defended    by   its  inmates,  the  powder  was  laid  iu 

7  N 


146  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

basins  on  the  table,  and  the  women  helped  to  load  the  pieces, 
till  at  length  the  old  log  house  was  fired  at  a  point  where  they 
3ouid  not  bring  their  guns  to  bear.  Their  situation  now  be- 
came most  alarming,  and  they  applied  every  drop  of  liquid  in 
the  house  to  check  the  progress  of  the  flames  ;  taking  milk, 
and  even  swill,  in  their  mouths,  and  spirting  it  through  the 
cracks  of  the  logs,  in  hopes  thus  to  protract  existence  till  re- 
lief might  come.  At  this  crisis,  when  death  appeared  inevi- 
table, the  prayers  of  the  pious  mother  seemed  to  be  answered 
by  direct  interposition  from  Heaven.  The  brother  of  Bevier, 
warned  of  danger  by  the  mute  appeal  of  the  dog  belonging  to 
the  house,  came  with  another  to  his  assistance,  and  the  In- 
dians and  tories,  not  knowing,  when  they  heard  the  firing  of 
their  sentry,  how  large  a  force  was  coming,  withdrew  from 
the  house  just  as  the  flames  had  extended  to  the  curtains  of 
the  bed. 

In  October  an  American  expedition  was  undertaken  against 
the  Indians  on  the  upper  branches  of  the  Susquehanna.  In 
November  there  was  a  repetition  of  savage  barbarities  at 
Cherry  Valley  in  New  York.  A  part  of  the  same  force  that 
had  desolated  Wyoming,  invaded  and  utterly  destroyed  the 
settlement.  The  tragedy  here  enacted  stands  next  in  atrocity 
to  the  destruction  of  Wyoming.  Soins  instanc3S  of  individual 
suffering  are  recorded.  One  young  girl  was  barbarously 
murdered  by  an  Indian  near  a  pile  of  wood,  behind  which 
she  had  endeavored  to  screen  herself.  Another  woman  fled 
with  her  children  into  the  woods,  where  she  lay  concealed 
under  a  large  log  during  a  cold  rainy  day  and  night,  hearing 
the  yells  of  the  savages  as  they  triumphed  in  the  work  of 


CHAPTER    XIII.  147 

death,  and  seeing  them  pass  so  near  that  one  of  them  trailed 
his  gun  on  the  log  that  covered  her.  The  father  of  Mrs. 
Campbell,  who  was  in  her  house,  attempted  almost  single- 
handed  to  oppose  the  enemy,  and  refused  to  yield  till  he  was 
wounded  and  overpowered.  The  mother  and  her  children 
'were  dragged  away  as  prisoners,  and  the  house  was  presently 
in  flames. 

Leaving  the  settlement  a  scene  of  desolation,  the  enemy 
took  their  departure  th3  same  night,  with  their  prisoners,  of 
whom  there  were  between  thirty  and  forty.  That  night  was 
passed  in  a  valley  about  two  miles  south  of  the  fort.  "  A 
large  fire  was  kindled,  around  which  they  were  collected,  with 
no  shelter  to  protect  them  from  the  storm.  Around  them  at 
a  short  distance  on  every  side,  gleamed  the  watchfires  of  the 
savages,  who  were  engaged  in  examining  and  distributing  the 
plunder.  Along  up  the  valley  thay  caught  occasional  glimpses 
of  the  ruins  of  their  dwellings,  as  some  suddsn  gust  of  wind, 
or  falling  timber,  awoke  into  new  life  the  decaying  flame." 

Mrs.  Campbell  and  her  children  were  considered  important 
captives,  and  while  most  of  the  other  women  and  little  ones 
were  released,  after  the  detention  of  a  day  or  two,  and  per- 
mitted to  return  to  their  homes,  she  was  informed  that  she 
and  her  children  must  accompany  their  captors  to  the  land  of 
the  Senecas.  On  the  second  day  after  the  captivity  her 
mother  was  killed  by  her  side.  The  aged  and  infirm  matron 
was  unable  to  keep  pace  with  the  rest ;  her  daughter  was  ^up- 
porting  her  faltering  steps,  and  encouraging  her  to  exert  her 
utmost  strength,  when  the  savage  struck  her  down  with  his 
tomahawk.  Not  a  moment  was  the  dnucrht^r  suffered  in  lin- 


148  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

ger,  to  close  the  (tying  eyes,  or  receive  the  last  sigh  of  hef 
murdered  parent ;  the  same  Indian  drove  her  on  with  his  up- 
lifted and  bloody  weapon,  threatening  her  with  a  similar  Fate 
should  her  speed  slacken.  She  carried  in  her  arms  an  infant 
eighteen  months  old ;  and  for  the  sake  of  her  helpless  little 
ones,  dragged  on  her  weary  steps  in  spite  of  failing  strength, 
at  the  bidding  of  her  inhuman  tormentors. 

This  long  and  melancholy  journey  was  commenced  on  the 
llth  of  November.  Mrs.  Campbell  was  taken  down  the 
valley  of  the  Susquehanna  to  its  junction  with  the  Tioga, 
and  thence  into  the  western  part  of  New  York,  to  the  Indian 
Castle,  the  capital  of  the  Seneca  nation,  near  the  site  of  the 
present  beautiful  village  of  Geneva.  The  whole  region  was 
then  an  unbroken  wilderness,  with  here  and  there  an  Indian 
settlement,  and  the  journey  was  performed  by  Mrs.  Campbell 
partly  on  foot,  with  her  babe  in  her  arms.  Her  other  children 
were  separated  from  her  on  the  way,  being  given  to  Indians 
of  different  tribes  ;  and  on  her  arrival  at  the  village,  her  in- 
fant also  was  taken  from  her.  The  helpless  babe  clung  to  h.er 
when  torn  away  by  savage  hands,  and  she  could  hear  its  piercing 
cries  till  they  were  lost  in  the  distance. 

Long  and  dreary  was  the  winter  that  followed.  In 
one  respect  Mrs.  Campbell  was  fortunate.  She  was  placed 
in  an  Indian  family,  composed  chiefly  of  females  and  began 
at  once  to  make  herself  useful ;  thus  early  securing  the 
confilence  and  even  the  admiration  of  these  daughters  of 
the  forest.  She  taught  them  some  of  the  arts  of  civilized  life, 
and  made  garments  not  only  for  the  family  to  which  she  be- 


CHAPTER    XIII.  149 

longed,  but  for  those  in  the  neighborhood,  who  sent  corn  and 
venison  in  return.  In  acknowledgment  of  these  services,  she 
was  allowed  the  command  of  her  own  time,  and  freedom  from 
restraint,  and  was  permitted  to  abstain  from  her  usual  labors 
on  the  sacred  day  of  rest. 

The  proposed  exchange  of  Mrs.  Campbell  and  her  children 
for  the  wife  and  sons  of  Col.  John  Butler — the  noted  partisan 
leader — being  agreed  upon  by  Grov.  Clinton  and  Gen.  Schuy- 
ler,  early  in  the  spring  Col.  Campbell  despatched  an  Indian 
messenser  to  Col.  Butler  at  Fort  Niagara.  Butler  came  soon 

C  4f  O 

after  to  the  village  of  Canadaseago,  to  confer  with  the  Indian 
council  on  the  subject  of  giving  up  their  prisoners.  The 
families  who  adopted  captives  in  tffe  place  of  deceased  rela- 
tives were  always  unwilling  to  part  with  them  ;  and  Butler 
had  some  difficulty  in  obtaining  their  assent.  It  was  neces- 
sary also  to  procure  tha  consent  of  a  family  in  the  Genesee 
village,  with  whom  Mrs.  Campbell  was  to  have  been  placed  in 
the  spring.  They  were  kinsfolk  of  the  king  of  the  Senecas  ; 
and  it  is  no  small  proof  of  the  esteem  Mrs.  Campbell  had  won 
from  the  Indians,  that  ha  volunteered  to  go  himself,  and  per- 
suade them  to  yield  their  claim.  Though  aged,  the  kind- 
hearted  savage  performed  the  journey  on  foot ;  and  returning 
informed  Mrs.  Campbell  that  she  was  free,  bade  her  farewell, 
and  promised  to  come  and  visit  her  when  the  war  was  over. 
In  Jun«,  1779,  she  was  sent  to  Fort  Niagara,  but  was  not 
finally  released  till  more  than  a  year  afterwards. 

The  story  of  Frances  Slocum,  captured  in  "Wyoming,  has  a 
wide  celebrity.  Her  father  was  a  member  of  the  Society  of 
Fri.'nds,  and  having  always  been  kind  to  the  Indians,  was  at 

N* 


150  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

first  left  unmolested  ;  but  when  they  learned  that  one  of  hia 
sons  had  been  in  the  battle,  the  family  was  marked  out  for 
vengeance.  Soon  after,  the  savages  entered  the  house,  seized 
Frances,  then  about  five  years  old,  and  carried  her  off  to  the 
mountains.  The  alarm  was  instantly  given,  but  the  Indiana 
eluded  pursuit,  and  no  trace  of  their  retreat  could  be  discov- 
ered. Nothing  was  heard  of  the  captive  till  fifty-nine  years 
afterwards,  when  an  aged  white  woman,  living  with  the  Miami 
tribe  of  Indians  in  Indiana,  was  discovered  to  be  the  same 
person.  She  had  become  attached  to  Indian  life,  having  been 
adopted  as  a  daughter  of  their  people,  and  living  as  a  queen 
among  them. 

The  atrocities  committed  by  hostile  Indians  form  so  promi- 
nent a  feature  in  a  history  of  Revolutionary  times,  that  they 
should  not  pass  entirely  unnoticed.  The  few  incidents  de- 
scribed will  give  some  idea  of  what  occurred  in  various  por- 
tions of  the  country — north,  south  and  west — in  a  thousand 
similar  instances. 

The  events  above  noticed  were  the  only  prominent  ones  that 
took  place  in  the  northern  section  of  the  country  during  the 
latter  part  of  1778.  Washington  had  proceeded  with  the 
army  as  far  as  White  Plains,  and  late  in  the  autumn  went  into 
winter  quarters  at  Middlebrook,  New  Jersey. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

ATTACK     ON     THE      SOUTH — SUBJUGATION     OF     GEORGIA—- 
SCENES   IN    SOUTH     CAROLINA SIEGE     OF     SAVANNAH 

CLOSE    OF    THE    CAMPAIGN.  OF    1779. 

SHORTLY  after  the  conclusion  of  the  alliance  with  France, 
the  French  fleet,  under  the  command  of  Count  D'Estaing,  had 
been  sent  to  America.  The  commander  was  prevented  from 
an  attack  on  the  British  fleet  at  New  York,  by  the  difficulty 
of  crossing  the  bar  at  the  entrance  of  the  bay.  He  ther» 
sailed  for  Newport,  designing  an  attack  on  the  British  force 
stationed  there,  co-operating  with  an  attempt  by  land,  to  be 
made  at  the  same  time  by  troops  under  the  command  of  G-eno- 
rals  La  Fayette,  Greene  and  Sullivan.  On  the  10th  of 
August,  1778,  Lord  Howe's  fleet  appeared,  and  D'Estaing 
sailed  out  to  engage  him  ;  but  the  battle  was  prevented  by  a 
sudden  and  violent  storm.  The  French  commandant  then 
sailed  to  Boston  to  repair  the  damages  his  vessels  had  sustain- 
ed, and  the  British  fleet  returned  to  New  York. 

From  this  time  the  South  was  to  be  the  principal  field  of 
military  operations.  In  November,  Count  D'Estaing  sailed 
with  his  fleet  for  the  West  Indies,  designing  there  to  attack 
the  possessions  of  Great  Britain.  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  on  his 
part,  despatched  Col.  Campbell  from  New  York  on  an  expeui- 


152  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

tion  against  Georgia,  the  feeblest  of  the  Southern  provinces 
His  troops  landed  late  in  December  near  Savannah,  defeated 
the  American  commander,  and  obtained  possession  of  that 
capital.  This  was  the  first  step  in  the  British  plan  of  con- 
quering Georgia  and  South  Carolina.  But  little,  however, 
had  been  accomplished  in  the  last  two  years,  towards  the  com- 
pletion of  the  great  enterprise  of  reducing  the  colonies  to  sub- 
jection. 

The  military  operations  of  1779  were  not  of  great  impor- 
tance. The  British  were  bent  on  vigorously  prosecuting  their 
scheme  of  conquest  at  the  South.  Shortly  after  the  fall 
of  Savannah,  Gen.  Prevost,  with  troops  from  East  Florida, 
took  possession  of  S anbury,  the  only  military  post  in  the 
Ffcate  held  by  Americans,  and  joining  his  forces  to  those  of 
Col.  Campbell,  assumed  the  chief  command  of  the  royal  army 
at  the  South.  The  loyalists  who  came  along  the  western  fron- 
tier of  Carolina  to  join  his  standard,  committed  great  devasta- 
tions on  their  way.  Gen.  Lincoln,  who  commanded  the  conti- 
nental forces  in  the  southern  department,  sent  a  detachment 
under  Gen.  Ashe  across  the  Savannah,  to  repress  the  incur- 
sions of  the  enemy.  The  surprise  and  defeat  of  this  detach- 
ment by  Prevost,  completed  the  subjugation  .of  Georgia. 

The  war  swept  with  violence  over  this  State,  the  country 
being  overrun  with  irregular  marauders  after  Col.  Campbell 
took  possession  of  Savannah.  As  many  of  the  inhabitants  as 
could  retire  from  the  storm  did  so,  awaiting  a  happier  time  to 
renew  the  struggle.  One  of  those  who  sought  refuge  in  Flo- 
rida, was  Mr.  Spaldiug,  whose  establishments  were  on  the 
river  St.  John's.  lie  had  the  whole  Indian  trade  from  the 


CHAPTER    XIV.  153 

Altamalia  to  the  Apalachicola.  His  property,  with  his  pur- 
suits, was  destroyed  by  the  war  t  yet  his  heart  was  ever  with 
his  countrymen,  and  the  home  he  prepared  was  the  refuge  of 
every  American  prisoner  in  Florida.  Mrs.  Spalding  twice 
during  the  war  traversed  the  two  hundred  miles  between 
St.  John's  River  and  Savannah  in  an  open  boat,  with  only 
black  servants,  when  the  whole  country  was  a  desert,  without 
a  house  to  shelter  her  and  her  infant  son.  The  first  of  these 
occasions  was  when  she  visited  her  father  and  brothers  while 
prisoners  in  Savannah. 

By  great  exertions  on  the  part  of  the  whigs,  the  American 
General  Lincoln  was  enabled  to  recommence  operations  bj 
the  middle  of  April.  Leaving  Gen.  Moultrie  to  watch  the 
movements  of  Prevost,  he  began  his  march  up  the  Savannah, 
intending  to  cross  into  Georgia  near  Augusta.  Gen.  Prevost 
on  his  part,  attacked  Moultrie  and  Pulaski,  compelling  them 
to  retreat,  and  then  hurried,  early  in  May,  to  place  him- 
self before  Charleston.  His  approach  caused  great  terror 
and  disturbance  among  the  inhabitants.  Mrs.  Wilkinson, 
who  lived  at  Yonge's  Island,  thirty  miles  south  of  Charles- 
ton, describes,  in  her  letters,  some  of  the  scenes  that  oc- 
curred. She  was  in  Charleston  when  news  came  that  a 
large  party  of  the  enemy  had  landed  near  Beaufort.  With  a 
few  friends,  she  went  over  to  her  father's  plantation,  but 
did  not  remain  long  ;  for  upon  receiving  information  that  a 
body  of  British  horse  was  within  five  or  six  miles,  they 
crossed  the  river  to  Wadmalaw,  and  went  for  refuge  to  the 
house  of  her  sister.  A  large  boat-load  of  women  and  chil- 
dren hurrying  for  safety  to  Charleston,  stayed  with  them  a 
7* 


154  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

day  or  two,  and  presented  a  sad  spectacle  of  the  miseries 
brought  in  the  train  of  war. 

The  surrounding  country  was  waiting  in  a  distressed  con- 
dition for  the  coming  of  Gen.  Lincoln,  to  whom  the  people 
looked  for  deliverance.  Many  painful  days  of  suspense  passed 
before  tidings  were  received.  All  trifling  discourse  was  laid 
aside — the  ladies  who  gathered  in  knots  talking  only  of  politi- 
cal affairs.  At  last  the  joyful  news  was  brought  of  the  ap- 
proach of  Lincoln.  Mrs.  Wilkinson  was  then  with  her  sister 
at  an  inland  country-seat.  They  were  called  on  by  parties  of 
the  Americans,  whom  they  always  received  with  friendly  hos- 
pitality. "  The  poorest  soldier,"  says  she,  "  who  called  at 
any  time  for  a  drink  of  water,  I  would  take  a  pleasure  in  giv- 
ing it  to  him  myself;  and  many  a  dirty,  ragged  fellow  have  I 
attended  with  a  bowl  of  water,  or  milk  and  water ;  they  really 
merit  everything,  who  will  fight  from  principle  alone  ;  for 
from  what  I  could  learn,  these  poor  creatures  had  nothing  to 
protect,  and  seldom  got  their  pay  ;  yet  with  what  alacrity  will 
they  encounter  danger  and  hardships  of  every  kind  !" 

Gen.  Prevost  was  compelled  to  retire  from  his  position  on 
the  approach  of  Lincoln.  He  proceeded  to  the  island  of  St. 
John's,  separated  from  the  mainland  by  an  inlet  called  Stono 
River;  and  leaving  a  division  at  Stono.  Ferry,  retired  with  a 
part  of  his  force  towards  Savannah.  On  the  2d  of  June, 
two  men  belonging  to  his  army,  rode  up  to  the  house  occupied 
by  tho  lady  already  mentioned,  and  asked  many  questions, 
Baying  that  Col.  M'Girth  and  his  soldiers  might  be  presently 
looked  for,  and  that  the  inmates  could  expect  no  mercy.  The 
family  remained  in  a  state  of  cruel  suspense  for  many  hours. 


CHAPTER    XIV.  155 

The  following  morning  a  party  of  the  whigs  called  at  the  gate, 
but  did  not  alight.  One  of  them  in  leaping  a  ditch,  was  hurt, 
and  taken  into  the  house  for  assistance ;  and  while  they  were 
dressing  his  wound,  a  negro  girl  gave  the  alarm  that  the 
"  king's  people"  were  coming.  The  two  men  mounted  their 
horses  and  escaped ;  the  women  awaited  the  enemy's  ap- 
proach. Mrs.  Wilkinson  wrote  to  a  friend  : 

"  I  heard  the  horses  of  the  inhuman  Britons  coming — tho 
riders  bellowing  out  the  most  horrid  oaths  and  imprecations. 
I  had  no  time  for  thought — they  were  up  to  the  house— 
entered  with  drawn  swords  and  pistols  in  their  hands,  crying 
"Where  are  those  women  rebels?"  The  moment  they  espied 
us,  off  went  our  caps,  to  get  a  paltry  stone  and  wax  pin,  which 
kept  them  on  our  heads  ;  at  the  same  time  uttering  abusive 
language,  and  making  as  if  they  would  hew  us  to  pieces  with 
their  swords.  They  had  several  armed  negroes  with  them, 
who  also  threatened  us.  They  then  began  to  plunder  the 
house  of  everything  they  thought  worth  taking  ;  our  trunks 
were  split  to  pieces,  and  each  mean  wretch  crammed  his  bosom 
with  the  contents.  I  ventured  to  speak  to  the  monster  who 
had  my  clothes.  I  represented  to  him  the  times  were  such 
we  cou,ld  not  replace  what  they  had  taken  from  us,  and  begged 
him  to  spare  me  only  a  suit  or  two  :  but  so  far  was  his  callous 
heart  from  relenting,  that  casting  his  eyes  towards  my  shoes, 
"  I  want  them  buckles,"  said  he,  and  immediately  knelt  at 
my  feet  to  take  them  out.  While  he  was  doing  this,  a  brother 
villain  bawled  out,  "  Shares  there,  I  say!  shares  !"  So  they 
divided  my  buckles  between  them.  The  others  were  employ- 
ed in  the  same  manner  ;  they  took  my  sister's  earrings  froro 


156  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

her  ears,  her  and  Miss  Samuells'  buckles  ;  demanded  her  ring 
from  her  finger,  and,  after  bundling  up  all  their  booty,  mount- 
ed their  horses ;  each  wretch's  bosom  stuffed  so  full,  they  ap- 
peared to  be  all  afflicted  with  some  dropsical  disorder." 

This  outrage  was  followed  by  a  visit  from  M'Girth's  men, 
who  treated  the  ladies  with  more  civility ;  one  of  them  promis- 
ing to  make  a  report  at  camp  of  the  usage  they  had  received. 
Yet  they  were  not  content  without  their  share  of  plunder, 
though  more  polite  in  the  manner  of  taking  it. '  "  While  the 
British  soldiers  were  talking  to  us,  some  of  the  silent  ones 
withdrew,  and  presently  laid  siege  to  a  beehive,  which  they 
soon  brought  to  terms.  The  others  perceiving  it,  cried  out, 
'  Hand  the  ladies  a  plate  of  homy.'  This  was  immediately 
done  with  officious  haste,  no  doubt  thinking  they  were  very 
generous  in  treating  us  with  our  own.  There  were  a  few 
horses  feeding  in  the  pasture.  They  had  them  driven  up. 
'  Ladies,  do  either  of  you  own  these  horses  ?'  '  No  ;  they 
partly  belong  to  father  and  Mr.  Smilie  !'  '  Well,  ladies,  as 
they  are  not  your  property,  we  will  take  them.'  "  The  aged 
father  was  visited  the  same  day  by  another  body  of  troops, 
who  plundered  the  house.  "  After  drinking  all  the  wine,  ruin, 
&c.  they  could  find,  and  inviting  the  negroes  they  had  with 
them,  who  were  very  insolent,  to  do  the  same — they  went  to 
their  horses,  and  would  shake  hands  with  father  and  mother 
before  their  departure  !" 

After  such  unwelcome  visitors,  it  is  not  surprising  that  the 
unprotected  women  could  not  eat  or  sleep  in  peace.  They 
lay  in  their  clothes  every  night,  alarmed  by  the  least  noise  ; 
while  the  days  were  spent  in  anxiety  and  melancholy.  One 


CHAPTER    XIV.  157 

morning,  when  Mrs.  Wilkinson  was  coming  out  of  her  cham- 
ber, her  eyes  fixed  on  the  window — for  she  was  always  on  the 
watch — she  saw  something  glitter  through  a  thin  part  of  the 
wood  bordering  the  road.  It  proved  to  be  the  weapons  of  a 
large  body  of  soldiers.  She  concluded  they  were  British 
troops  ;  and  every  one  in  the  house  took  the  alarm.  "  Never 
was  there  such  a  scene  of  confusion..  Sighs,  complaints, 
wringing  of  hands,  one  running  here,  another  there,  spreading 
the  dreadful  tidings  ;  and  in  a  little  time  the  negroes  in 
the  field  came  running  up  to  the  house  with  a  hundred 
stories.  Table,  tea-cups — all  the  breakfast  apparatus — were 
immediately  huddled  together  and  borne  off;  and  we  watched 
sharply  to  see  which  way  the  enemy  took.  In  a  minute 
or  two  we  saw  our  avenue  crowded  with  horsemen  in  uniform. 
Said  I,  '  That  looks  like  our  uniform — blue  and  red' — but  I 
immediately  recollected  to  have  heard  that  the  Ilessiun 
uniform  was  much  like  ours ;  so  out  of  the  house  we  went, 
into  an  out-house."  Their  excessive  fright  prevented  the 
explanation  attempted  from  being  understood.  While  the 
officer  was  endeavoring  to  reassure  the  terrified  ladies,  a  negro 
woman  came  up,  and  tapping  Mrs.  Wilkinson  on  the  shoulder, 
whispered,  "  I  don't  like  these  men  ;  one  of  them  gave  me 
this  piece  of  silver  for  some  milk  ;  and  I  know  our  people 
don't  have  so  much  silver  these  times.  " 

The  horsemen  were  a  party  of  Americans,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Maj.  Moore.     The   mistake  had  been   mutual — the 
listress  shown  at   sight  of  them   having  caused  the  officer  in 
onmiand  to  conclude  himself  and  his  im-n  unwelcome  visitors 
to  some  tory  family.      The   discovery  that   thi-y  were  friend* 


158  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    UF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

changed  fear  into  delight.  Word  was  presently  brought  that 
a  number  of  the  enemy  were  carrying  provisions  from  a  plan- 
tation about  two  miles  distant.  The  whigs  marched  to  the 
place,  and  returned  with  seven  prisoners.  Two  of  these  were 
of  M'Girth's  party,  who  had  treated  the  ladies  so  cruelly  ;  yet 
-notwithstanding  the  injuries  received,  the  kind  heart  of  Mrs. 
Wilkinson  relented  at  the  si^ht  of  them.  She  expressed  pity 
for  their  distress,  and  inquiring  if  they  would  like  anything  to 
drink,  supplied  them  with  water,  holding  the  glass  to  their 
lips,  as  their  hands  were  tied  behind  them.  "  An  officer  had 
a  I  all  through  his  arm ;  we  could  find  no  rag  to  dress  his 
wounds,  everything  in  the  house  being  thrown  into  such  con- 
fusion by  the  plunderers ;  but  Miss  Samuells  took  from  her 
neck  the  only  remaining  handkerchief  the  Britons  had  left  her, 
and  with  it  bound  up  his  arm." 

Their  friends  having  left  them,  Mr.  Yonge  sent  for  his 
daughter  to  his  own  plantation.  The  ladies  were  obliged  to 
walk  three  miles  in  the  overpowering  heat,  the  horses  having 
been  taken  away  ;  but  umbrellas  were  sent  for  them,  and  they 
were  attended  l)y  two  of  Mr.  Yonge 's  negro  men  armed  with 
clubs.  While  crossing  a  place  called  the  Sands,  the  blacks 
captured  and  wounded  a  negro  belonging  to  the  loyalists,  who 
came  out  of  the  woods.  Mrs.  Wilkinson  interfered  to  save 
his  life.  They  arrived  .safe  at  their  father's,  whence  they 
were  driven  ere  long  by  another  alarm.  This  time  their  flight 
was  in  darkness,  through  bogs  and  woods,  stumbling  against 
the  stumps  or  each  other.  In  their  new  abode  they  had  more 
security.  Parties  of  friends  were  out,  continually,  keeping 
the  enemy  quiet ;  and  sometimes  in  the  night  soldiers  would 


CHAPTER    XIV.  159 

ride  up,  and  bid  the  negroes  tell  the  ladies  they  might  sleep 
soundly,  for  they  were  to  maintain  a  patrol  during  the  night. 

At  length  the  arrival  of  Gen.  Lincoln  was  announced; 
and  he  was  joyfully  welcomed  by  the  inmates  of  the  house 
That  night  two  or  three  hundred  men  were  quartered  on  the 
plantation — sflme  of  the  officers  sleeping  in  the  hall.  They 
refused  to  have  their  beds  made.  "  Beds  were  not  for  sol- 
diers ;  the  floor  or  the  earth  served  them  as  well  as  any  where 
else."  At  daybreak  they  moved  to  camp. 

Gen.  Lincoln,  with  Col.  Pickens,  attacked  the  division 
at  Stono  Ferry  on  the  20th  June,  but  was  repulsed  with  loss. 
The  British  shortly  after  established  a  post  at  Beaufort,  and 
the  main  body  of  the  army  retired  to  Savannah  ;  the  hot  and 
sickly  season  preventing  further  action  on  either  side  for  some 
months. 

An  incident  that  occurred  at  this  time  illustrates  the  cha- 
racter of  some  of  the  American  women,  as  well  as  the  condi- 
tion of  the  country.  The  residence  of  Robert  Gibbes  on 
Stono  River,  upon  John's  Island,  was  known  as  the  seat 
of  hospitality  and  elegant  taste.  The  rumor  of  its  luxu- 
rious living  probably  attracted  attention,  and  a  battalion  of 
British  and  Hessians,  determined  to  quarter  themselves  in 
so  desirable  a  spot,  arrived  at  the  landing  at  the  dead  of 
night,  and  marching  up  in  silence,  surrounded  the  house. 
The  day  had  not  dawned,  when  an  aged  and  faithful  servant 
tapped  softly  at  the  door  of  Mrs.  Gibbes'  apartment.  The 
whisper — "  Mistress,  the  redcoats  are  all  around  the  house," 
was  the  first  intimation  given  of  their  danger.  Her  prepara- 
tions W'.M-C  instantly  commenced  to  receive  the  intruders 


160  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

Having  dressed  herself  quickly,  she  went  up  stairs,  waked 
several  ladies  who  were  guests  in  the  house,  and  requested 
them  to  rise  and  dress  with  all  possible  haste.  In  the  mean 
time  the  domestics  were  directed  to  prepare  the  children,  of 
whom,  with  her  own  eight,  and  those  under  her  care,  there 
were  sixteen.  These  were  speedily  dressed  and  seated  in  the 
spacious  hall.  Mrs.  Gibbes  then  assisted  her  husband,  who 
was  a  cripple,  to  rise  and  dress,  and  had  him  placed  in  his 
rolling  chair.  All  these  arrangements  were  made  so  silently 
that  the  enemy  had  no  idea  any  one  was  awake  within  the 
house.  The  object  of  Mrs.  Gibbes  was  to  prevent  violence 
by  showing  them  that  the  mansion  was  inhabited  only  by  those 
who  were  unable  to  defend  themselves.  When  the  door  was 
thrown  open,  and  the  stately  form  of  the  invalid  was  seen, 
surrounded  by  women  and  children,  they  drew  back,  startled 
into  an  involuntary  expression  of  respect.  The  officers  took 
immediate  possession  of  the  house,  leaving  the  premises  to 
their  men,  and  extending  no  protection  against  pillage.  The 
soldiers  roved  at  their  pleasure  about  the  plantation,  helping 
themselves  to  whatever  they  chose  ;  breaking  into  the  wine- 
room,  drinking  to  intoxication,  and  seizing  and  carrying  off  the 
negroes.  A  large  portion  of  the  plate  was  saved  by  the  pru- 
dent care  of  a  faithful  servant,  who  secretly  buried  it.  Within 
the  house  the  energy  and  self-possession  of  Mrs.  Gribbes  still 
protected  her  family.  Maintaining  her  place  as  mistress  of 
her  household,  and  presiding  at  her  table,  she  treated  her  tin- 
invited  guests  with  a  dignified  courtesy  that  ensured  civility 
while  it  prevented  presumptuous  familiarity. 

When  the  news  reached  Charleston  that  the  British  had 


CHAPTER    XIV.  161 

encamped  on  this  plantation,  the  authorities  in  that  city  des- 
patched two  galleys  to  dislodge  them.  These  vessels  ascend- 
ed the  river  in  the  night,  and  arriving  opposite,  opened  a 
heavy  fire  upon  the  invaders'  encampment.  As  soon  as  the 
firing  began,  Mr.  Gibbes  proposed  to  his  wife  that  they  should 
take  the  children  and  seek  a  place  of  greater  safety.  Their 
horses  being  in  the  enemy's  hands,  they  had  no  means  of  con- 
veyance ;  but  Mrs.  Gibbes  set  off  to  walk  with  the  children  to 
an  adjoining  plantation  in  the  interior.  A  drizzling  rain  was 
falling,  and  the  weather  was  extremely  chilly  ;  the  fire  was 
incessant  from  the  American  guns,  and  sent,  in  order  to 
avoid  the  house,  in  a  direction  which  was  in  a  ran^e  with  the 

'  O 

course  of  the  fugitives.  The  shot,  falling  around  them,  cut 
the  bushes,  and  struck  the  trees  on  every  side.  Exposed 
each  moment  to  this  imminent  danger,  they  continued  their 
flight  with  as  much  haste  as  possible  for  about  a  mile,  till 
beyond  reach  of  the  shot. 

Having  reached  the  houses  occupied  by  the  negro  laborers 
on  the  plantation,  they  stopped  for  a  few  moments  to  rest. 
Mrs.  Gibbes,  wet,  chilled,  and  exhausted  by  fatigue  and  men- 
tal anxiety,  felt  her  strength  fail,  and  was  obliged  to  wrap 
herself  in  a  blanket  and  lie  down  upon  one  of  the  beds.  It 
was  then  that,  on  reviewing  the  group  to  ascertain  if  all  had 
escaped  uninjured,  it  was  found  that  a  little  boy,  in  the  hurry 
and  terror  of  their  flight,  had  been  forgotten  and  left  behind  ! 
What  was  to  be  done  ?  The  servants  refused  to  risk  their 
lives  by  returning  for  him.  The  roar  of  the  distant  guns  was 
still  heard  ;  the  chilly  rain  was  falling,  and  the  darkness  was 
profound.  In  this  extremity  Mary  Anna,  tho  eldest  daughter, 


162  DOMESTIC    FISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

only  thirteen  years  of  age,  determined  to  venture  back  alone 
Hastening  along  the  path,  she  reached  the  house,  still  in  the 
possession  of  the  enemy  ;  entreated  permission  from  the  sen- 
tinel to  enter,  and  searching  anxiously,  found  the  child  in  a 
room  in  the  third  story.  Lifting  him  joyfully  in  her  arms  she 
carried  him  down,  and  fled  with  him  to  the  spot  where  her 
anxious  parents  were  awaiting  her  return.  The  shot  flew 
thickly  around  her,  frequently  throwing  up  the  earth  in  her 
way ;  but  protected  by  the  Providence  that  watches  over 
innocence,  she  joined  the  rest  of  the  family  in  safety. 

The  anniversary  of  the  alliance  with  France  was  celebrated 
by  an  entertainment  given  in  the  camp  near  Middlebrook,  New 
Jersey.  On  this  festive  occasion  Mrs.  Washington,  Mrs.  Greene 
and  Mrs.  Knox,  with  the  wives  of  several  officers,  were  present ; 
and  ladies  and  gentlemen  from  a  large  circuit  around  the 
camp,  attended  the  celebration.  It  was  opened  by  a  discharge 
of  cannon  ,  and  dinner  was  prepared  in  a  building  used  for  an 
academy.  There  was  dancing  in  the  evening,  and  a  grand 
display  of  fire-works.  The  ball  was  opened  by  General 
Washington.  As  this  was  a  festival  given  by  men  who  had 
not  enriched  themselves  by  the  war,  the  illuminations  were  on 
a  cheap  scale,  being  entirely  of  their  own  manufacture  ;  the 
seats  were  adorned  with  no  armorial  blazonry,  but  were  the 
work  of  native,  and  rather  unskilful  artizans.  "  Instead  of 
knights  of  different  orders,  such  as  pageants  like  the  Mischi- 
anza  could  boast,  there  were  but  hardy  soldiers  ;  happy,  how- 
ever, in  the  consciousness  that  they  had  contributed  to  bring 
about  the  auspicious  event  they  had  met  to  celebrate  " 

Among  the  lively  sallies  of  the  belles  of  this  entertainment. 


CHAPTER    XIV.  163 

one  is  recorded,  that  caused  no  inconsiderable  amusement 
A  young  lady,  when  asked  if  the  roaring  of  the  British  lion 
in  his  late  speech  had  not  somewhat  depressed  the  spirit  of 
the  dance — replied  :  "  No,  it  should  rather  enliven  it ;  for  I 
have  heard  that  such  animals  always  increase  their  howlings 
when  frightened." 

During  this  year  the  forces  of  Sir  Henry  Clinton  were  em- 
ployed at  the  north  in  various  incursions  from  New  York,  for 
the  purpose  of  ravaging  the  coasts  and  laying  waste  the 
country.  The  object  was  to  impoverish  and  distress  it.  An 
expedition  was  sent  to  Virginia  ;  Gov.  Tryon  plundered  New 
Haven,  Connecticut,  and  wantonly  burned  other  towns  in  that 
State.  Their  inhabitants  were  treated  with  great  cruelty. 
The  Americans  on  their  part  accomplished  little,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  Gen.  Wayne's  brilliant  exploit — the  recapture  of 
Stony  Point,  and  an  expedition  under  Gen.  Sullivan  against 
the  Six  Nations  of  Indians.  Sullivan  chastised  their  depreda- 
tions upon  the  border  settlements  by  laying  waste  the  Indian 
country  to  the  Genessee  Kiver,  and  destroying  their  fields  and 
villages.  Some  of  the  tribes  abandoned  the  country  on  his 
approach,  and  fled  within  command  of  the  British  forts  in 
Canada,  promiscuously  settling  there.  They  frequently  inva- 
ded the  frontier  settlements,  burning  and  murdering,  and 
carrying  off  prisoners. 

Great  difficulties,  meanwhile,  had  been  growing  out  of  the 
rapid  depreciation  of  the  Continental  currency,  or  the  bills  of 
credit  issued  by  Congress.  A  dollar  in  specie  was  frequently 
exchanged  for  forty,  or  even  eighty,  in  bills.  The  common 
necessaries  of  life  were  enormously  high  ;  four  month's  pay  of 


164  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

a  soldier,  it  was  said,  would  hardly  procure  his  family  a  1  ishel 
of  wheat,  The  bill  of  a  party  of  travellers  in  Pennsy]  ;ania, 
after  six  weeks'  lodging,  amounted  to  thirty-two  thousand  dol- 
lars in  paper  money.  The  daughter  of  Dr.  Franklin  wrote  to 
him  that  she  had  to  pay  two  hundred  pounds  for  a  winter  cloak 
and  hat,  and  gauze  was  fifty  dollars  a  yard.  The  time  came 
when  her  domestics  were  obliged  to  take  two  baskets  to  mar- 
ket— one  empty  to  contain  the  provisions  they  purchased,  the 
other  full  of  continental  money  to  pay  for  them.  Yet  in 
spite  of  the  continued  rise  of  prices,  she  says  in  January 
1779,  "  there  never  was  so  much  dressing  and  pleasure  going 
on  in  the  capital." 

The  Count  D'Estaing  returned  with  his  fleet  from  the  West 
Indies,  and  in  concert  with  the  troops  of  Gen.  Lincoln,  pro- 
ceeded early  in  September  to  the  siege  of  Savannah.  Marion 
was  at  thia  siege,  which  continued  a  month.  The  celebrated 
Count  Pulaski  also  was  with  the  Americans.  On  one  occa- 
sion, when  the  dragoons  commanded  by  him  were  ordered  to 
charge  a  party  of  British  approaching  the  camp,  that  noble- 
man, who  was  a  splendid  horseman,  was  seen  riding  up  and 
down  the  lines  on  his  black  charger,  chapeau  in  hand,  ex- 
claiming now  and  then,  in  his  imperfect  English,  "  I  am  sorry 
for  your  country  !  I  am  sorry  for  your  country  !"  He  fell  in 
the  assault  upon  the  city  on  the  9th  of  October.  The  Ame- 
ricans were  driven  back,  and  the  enterprise  was  abandoned. 
The  French  fleet  shortly  after  departed  from  the  coast,  and 
Gen.  Lincoln  retreated  into  South  Carolina. 

A  cloud  of  despondency  hung  over  the  close  of  this  year 
It  was  true  that  Great  Britain  was  threatened  by  a  combina- 


CHAPTER    XIV.  165 

tion  of  power,  Spain  having  declared  war  against  her ;  but  her 
resources  seemed  to  increase  with  the  demand  on  them.  In 
the  United  States  the  flattering  hopes  inspired  by  the  alliance, 
with  France  had  not  been  realized.  The  continental  army 
reduced  in  numbers  and  wretchedly  clothed — the  treasury 
empty — the  paper  currency  rapidly  diminishing  in  value — dis- 
tress was  brought  on  all  classes,  and  the  prospect  seemed 
more  than  ever  dark  and  discouraging.  It  needed  all  the  pru- 
dence and  the  exertions  of  General  Washington  to  keep-  the 
army  from  dissolution. 


CHAP  TE  R    XV. 

CAMPAIGN      OF     1780 SURRENDER     OF      CHARLESTON CON"- 

QUEST      OF      SOUTH       CAROLINA FIRST       OUTBREAK      OF 

RENEWED    RESISTANCE. 

THE  successful  defence  of  Fort  Moultrie  had  secured  for 
South  Carolina  a  long  exemption  from  the  horrors  of  civil  war  ; 
but  she  was  now  to  become  the  most  important  theatre  of 
operations.  Sir  Henry  Clinton  planned  the  campaign  of 
1780  on  an  extensive  scale.  In  this  transfer  of  the  scene  of 
action,  military  operations  were  nearly  suspended  at  the  North. 
Late  in  December,  1779,  Gen.  Clinton  sailed  with  the  bulk  of 
his  army  from  New  York,  arrived  in  about  a  month  in  Georgia, 
and  on  the  10th  of  February,  quitted  Savannah  for  the  siege 
of  Charleston,  then  defended  by  Gen.  Lincoln. 

The  islands  south  of  the  city  were  captured,  the  fleet  of 
Admiral  Arbuthnot  was  anchored  in  the  Charleston  harbor, 
and  on  the  9th  of  April,  the  besiegers  opened  their  bat- 
teries. The  American  militia,  for  the  purpose  of  succoring 
the  city,  had  assembled  a  force  commanded  br  Gen.  Huger, 
at  Monk's  Corner,  on  the  upper  part  of  Cooper  river.  Gen. 
Clinton  sent  a  detachment,  April  14th,  which  surprised  and 
dispersed  them — a  number  of  the  mounted  militia  escaping 


CHAPTER    XV.  167 

with  the  loss  of  their  horses.  The  British  overran  the  coun- 
try, often  venturing  beyond  their  lines,  when  the  inhabitants  suf- 
fered much  from  their  depredations.  An  anecdote  is  related  of 
Mrs.  Izard,  who  resided  near  Dorchester,  within  the  range  of 
their  excursions.  Her  husband,  who  was  aid  to  the  com- 
manding officer  of  the  Light  troops,  was  at  home,  when  the 
alarm  was  suddenly  given  by  the  appearance  of  a  party  of 
British  soldiers.  He  hastily  concealed  himself  in  a  clothes- 
press,  while  his  wife  awaited  the  entrancs  of  his  enemies.  A 
search  proving  unsuccessful,  the  soldiers  threatened  to  fire  the 
house ;  they  robbed  his  wardrobe,  and  several  of  the  ma- 
rauders arrayed  themselves  in  his  best  coats  ;  valuable  articles 
were  seized  in  the  presence  of  the  lady,  and  an  attempt  was 
even  made  to  force  her  rings  from  her  fingers.  Yet  she  be- 
trayed no  apprehension,  knowing  that  her  husband's  safety 
depended  on  her  self-possession.  No  sooner  were  the  plun- 
derers gone,  than  Mr.  Izard  made  his  escape,  and  quickly 
crossing  the  Ashley,  gave  notice  to  the  Americans  on  the 
other  side  of  the  river  of  the  proximity  of  the  enemy.  The 
British  soldiers  were  intercepted  by  a  body  of  cavalry  that 
had  pushed  across  Bacon's  bridge,  and  so  completely  routed, 
that  but  a  few  of  their  number  returned  within  their  lines  to 
relate  the  disaster. 

Before  this  time,  much  difficulty  having  arisen  from  the 
want  of  ammunition,  Gov.  Rutledge  had  sent  a  supply  from 
Charleston  to  the  regiments  throughout  the  State,  to  be  in 
readiness  for  any  disturbances  that  might  arise.  Many  of 
these  supplies  were  secured  by  the  patriots  in  the  back  coun- 
try, by  secreting  them  in  hollow  trees  and»thu  like  hiding- 


168  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

places.  The  wife  of  Col.  Thomas,  of  Spartanburg  district, 
preserved  a  portion  stored  in  her  house,  by  defending  it,  with 
the  aid  of  two  young  men,  against  the  assault  of  a  party  of 
tories.  When  the  loyalists  came  to  secure  some  in  the  charge 
of  Mrs.  Bratton,  she  was  informed  of  their  approach,  and 
immediately  laid  a  train  of  powder  from  the  depot  to  the  spot 
where  she  stood.  When  the  detachment  came  in  sight,  she 
set  fire  to  the  train  and  blew  it  up.  The  wife  of  Maj.  Otter- 
son,  who  lived  on  Tyger  river,  and  chanced  to  know  where  a 
barrel  of  gunpowder  was  concealed  in  the  woods,  also  prepared 
a  train  and  blew  it  up,  on  hearing  that  a  party  of  loyalists 
were  coming  for  the  treasure. 

The  whole  country  sympathized  in  the  suffering  and  appre- 
hension endured  within  the  beleagured  city.  The  son  of  Capt. 
Wade,  who  was  at  the  time  only  five  years  old,  was  then  with 
his  grandmother,  Mrs.  Martin,  in  one  of  the  western  districts. 
He  recollects  walking  in  the  piazza  on  a  calm  evening,  when  a 
light  breeze  blew  from  the  east,  and  the  sound  of  heavy  can- 
non was  distinctly  heard  in  that  direction.  As  report  after 
report,  which  they  knew  must  be  from  the  city,  reached  their 
ears,  the  agitation  of  Mrs.  Martin  increased.  She  knew  not 
what  evils  might  be  announced  ;  she  knew  not  but  the  sound 
might  be  the  knell  of  her  sons,  three  of  whom  were  then  in 
Charleston.  Their  wives  were  with  her,  and  partook  of  the 
same  heart-chilling  fears.  .  They  stood  still  for  a  few  minutes, 
each  wrapped  in  her  own  painful  and  silent  reflections,  till  the 
mother  at  length,  lifting  up  her  hands  and  eyes,  exclaimed 
fervently — "  Thank  Heaven,  they  are  the  children  of  the  Re- 
public !"  * 


CHAPTER    XV.  169 

Charleston  surrendered  on  the  12th  of  May,  and  Gen. 
Lincoln  and  the  American  army  became  prisoners  of  war 
This  success  seemed  to  insure  the  recovery  of  the  southern 
section  of  the  Union,  and  it  was  followed  up  by  vigorous 
movements.  The  stronghold  of  Ninety-Six  was  taken,  with 
Georgetown ;  and  posts  were  established  at  different  points 
throughout  the  State,  which  now  lay  at  the  mercy  of  the  con- 
queror. Severe  measures  were  adopted  to  overawe  the 
inhabitants,  and  secure  a  return  to  their  allegiance. 

A  body  of  four  hundred  militia,  under  the  command  of 
Col.  Buford,  retreating  towards  North  Carolina,  was  pursued 
by  Col.  Tarleton,  overtaken  at  the  Waxhaws,  and  inhumanly 
cut  to  pieces,  even  while  the  men  were  entreating  quarter 
This  bloody  slaughter  was  an  earnest  of  what  those  who  ven- 
tured resistance  might  expect.  For  some  weeks  all  military 
opposition  ceased  ;  and  it  was  the  boast  of  Sir  Henry  Clinton 
that  here,  at  least,  the  American  Revolution  was  ended.  A 
proclamation  was  issued,  denouncing  vengeance  on  all  who 
should  dare  appear  in  arms,  save  under  the  royal  authority, 
and  offering  pardon  to  those  who  would  accept  British  pro- 
tection by  enrolling  their  names  as  loyal  subjects  of  King 
George.  The  great  body  of  the  people,  believing  resistanee 
unavailing,  took  the  offered  protection.  Those  in  whose  breasts 
the  love  of  liberty  was  unconquerable,  sought  refuge  in  North 
Carolina.  Sir  Henry  Clinton  set  sail  early  in  June  for  New 
York,  leaving  Lord  Cornwallis  to  command  the  army  and  re- 
establish the  royal  government. 

But  the  spirit  of  a  gallant  people,  brought  for  a  season  under 

subjection  by  the  arm  of  power,  was  not  extinct.     A  few  re- 
ft p 


170  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

solute  spirits,  scattered  over  the  country,  were  ready  to 
the  earliest  opportunity  of  resistance.  The  first  movement 
towards  an  outbreak  occurred  in  Chester  District.  An  aged 
patriot,  named  John  Gaston,  who  resided  on  Fishing  Creek, 
not  far  from  Catawba  River,  had  nine  sons*  whom  he  had 
brought  up  in  the  love  of  political  freedom.  He  had  been  in 
the  habit  of  sending  one  of  them  weekly  to  Camdcn,  a  dis- 
tance of  nearly  fifty  miles,  for  the  only  newspaper  published 
in  the  State — "  The  South  Carolina  and  American  General 
Gazette."  His  sons  and  his  nephews  often  met  at  his  house 
to  speak  together  of  the  aspect  of  affairs,  and  consult  what 
steps  were  to  be  taken.  While  they  were  assembled  one  day, 
a  messenger  brought  intelligenc3  of  -the  slaughter  of  Buford's 
men  by  Tarleton's  cavalry.  At  this  news,  the  young  men 
rose  with  one  accord,  grasped  each  other  by  the  hand,  and  -jo- 
luntarily  pledged  themselves  to  suffer  death  rather  than  sub- 
mit to  the  invader.  This  spontaneous  vow  was  confirmed  by 
a  solemn  oath,  and  thenceforward  they  continued  in  arms. 

The  wounded  had  been  carried  to  Wax.haw  Church  as  a 
hospital.  The  two  daughters  of  Justice  Gaston  lost  no  time 
in  repairing  thither,  and  beheld  a  scene  of  misery.  The  floor 
was  strewed  with  the  wounded  and  dying  American  soldiers, 
suffering  for  want  of  aid  ;  for  men  dared  not  come  to  minister 
to  their  wants.  It  was  the  part  of  woman  to  bring  relief  to 
the  helpless  and  perishing.  Day  and  night  they  were  busied 
in  aiding  the  surgeon  to  dress  their  wounds,  and  in  preparing 
food  for  those  who  needed  it ;  nar  did  they  regard  fatigue  or 
exposure,  going  from  placo  to  place  about  the  neighborhood  to 


CHAPTER    XV.  17] 

procure  such  articles  as  were  desirable   to  alleviate  the  pain 
or  add  to  the  comfort  of  those  to  whom  they  ministered. 

Rocky  Mount  had  baen  selected  by  the  British  as  a  strong- 
hold, and  a  body  of  the  royal  forcos  was  there  stationed. 
Handbills  were  then  circulated,  notifying  the  inhabitants  of 
the  country,  that  they  were  required  to  assemble  at  an  old 
field,  where  Beckhamville  now  stands,  to  give  in  their  names  as 
loyal  subjects,  and  receive  protection.  After  this  proclama- 
tion was  issued,  Col.  Houseman,  the  commander  of  the  post 
at  Rocky  Mount,  was  seen  with  an  escort  wending  his  way  to 
the  residence  of  Justice  G-aston.  He  was  met  on  the  road  by 
the  old  man,  who  civilly  invited  him  into  the  house.  The 
subject  of  his  errand  was  presently  introduced,  and  the 
Justice  took  the  opportunity  to  animadvert,  with  all  the 
warmth  of  his  feelings,  upon  the  recent  horrible  butchery,  and 
the  course  pursued  by  the  British  government  towards  the 
American  Colonies,  which  had  driven  them  into  the  assertion  of 
their  independence.  In  despair  of  bringing  to  submission  so 
strenuous  an  advocate  of  freedom,  Col.  Houseman  at  last  left 
the  house  ;  but  presently  returning,  he  again  urged  the  mat- 
ter. He  had  learned,  he  said,  from  some  of  His  Majesty's 
faithful  subjects  about  Rocky  Mount,  that  Graston's  influence 
would  control  the  whole  country  ;'  he  observed  that  resistance 
was  useless,  and  that  true  patriotism  should  induce  the  Jus- 
tice to  reconsider  his  determination,  and  by  his  example 
persuade  his  sons  and  numerous  connections  to  submit  to  law- 
ful authority,  and  join  the  assembly  on  the  morrow  at  the  old 
field.  To  these  persuasions  the  old  man  gave  only  the  stern 
reply — "  Never  !" 


172  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

No  sooner  had  Houseman  departed,  than  the  aged  patriot 
took  further  steps.  He  immediately  despatched  runners  to 
various  places  in  the  neighborhood,  requiring  the  people  to 
meet  that  night  at  his  house.  The  summons  was  obeyed 
Before  midnight  thirty-three  men  of  active  and  powerfiu 
frames — men  trained  and  used  to  the  chase — were  assembled. 
They  had  been  collected  by  Capt.  John  McClure,  and  were 
under  his  command.  Clad  in  their  hunting-shirts  and  moc- 
casins, with  their  wool  hats  and  deer-skin  caps,  the  otter-skin 
shot-bag  and  the  butcher's  knife  by  their  sides,  and  armed 
with  the  rifle,  they  were  ready  for  any  enterprise  in  the  cause 
of  liberty.  Early  in  the  morning  they  paraded  before  the 
door  of  Justice  Graston.  He  came  forth,  and  in  compliance 
with  the  custom  of  that  day,  brought  with  him  a  large  case 
bottle.  Commencing  with  the  officers,  he  gave  each  a  hearty 
shake  of  the  hand,  and  then  presented  the  bottle.  The  men 
then  took  their  course  noiselessly  along  the  old  Indian  trail 
down  Fishing  Creek,  to  the  field,  where  many  of  the  people 
were  already  gathered.  Their  sudden  onset  took  by  surprise 
the  promiscuous  assemblage,  about  two  hundred  in  number, 
and  the  enemy  was  defeated. 

Two  mere  youths — William  Stroud  and  Joseph  Wade — 
who  had  enrolled  their  names  with  the  British,  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  fight  threw  themselves  on  their  faces  upon  the 
ground.  But  when  McClure's  party  took  possession,  they 
rose  from  among  the  dead,  and  joined  the  ranks  of  their  coun- 
trymen. Both  were  afterwards  so  unfortunate  as  to  be  cap- 
tured by  the  royalists,  who  showed  no  mercy  to  those  found 
in  arms  after  having  taken  protection.  Stroud  was  hung  by 


CHAPTER    XV.  17S 

the  roadside,  a  placard  forbidding  his  burial  being  fastened  to 
the  body,  and  Wade,  it  is  said,  received  a  thousand  lashes. 

This  encounter  was  the  first  effort  to  breast  the  storm  after 
the  suspension  of  military  opposition  ;  the  opening  wedga  to 
the  recovery  of  South  Carolina.  Before  the  evening  of  that 
day,  Justice  Gascon  was  informed  of  the  success  of  the  enter- 
prise, and  judging  wisely  that  his  own  safety  depended  on  his 
immediate  departure,  his  horse  was  presently  at  the  door,  with 
holster  and  pistols  at  the  pommel  of  the  saddle.  The  shot- 
bag  at  the  old  man's  side  was  well  supplied  with  ammunition, 
and  his  rifle,  doubly  charged,  lay  across  the  horse  before  him. 
Bestowing  his  parting  blessing  on  his  wife  and  grandchildren, 
he  left  home  with  his  young  son,  Joseph,  who  was  armed  and 
mounted  on  another  horse.  On  his  way,  he  made  a  visit  to 
Waxhaw  church,  where  his  daughters  were  still  occupied  with 
their  labor  of  kindness,  to  carry  the  news  of  what  "  the  boys," 
as  he  called  them,  had  done.  He  then  pursued  his  way  till 
he  could  consider  himself  beyond  the  danger  of  pursuit. 

Loud  and  long  were  the  curses  of  Houseman  levelled  against 
him.  The  arch  rebel,  he  declared,  must  be  taken,  dead  or 
alive ;  and  the  King's  loyal  subjects  were  called  upon  to  vo- 
lunteer in  the  exploit  of  capturing  and  bringing  to  Rocky 
Mount  a  hoary  headed-man,  eighty  years  of  age.  Before  the 
sun  rose,  about  twenty  redcoats  were  fording  Rocky  Creek, 
and  wending  their  way  towards  G-aston's  house.  Mrs.  Gaston 
and  her  little  granddaughter,  providentially  advised  of  their 
approach,  had  quitted  the  house.  Their  place  of  concealment 
was  so  near,  that  they  could  distinctly  hear  the  frightful  oaths 

of  the  disappointed  soldiers,  and  could  see  the  redcoats  pas- 

v* 


174  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

sing  to  and  fro  through  the  yard.  The  aged  matron,  clasping 
her  grandchild's  little  hands  between  her  own,  knelt  upon  the 
ground,  and  in  that  glen,  sheltered  by  bushes,  poured  out  her 
petition  not  only  for  her  husband  and  children,  but  for  the 
liberty  of  her  country  and  its  deliverance  from  evil  and  blood- 
thirsty men,  who  had  not  the  fear  of  their  Creator  before  their 
eyes.  In  the  fervor  of  her  supplication  she  prayed  aloud. 
Her  granddaughter,  in  describing  the  scene,  said  she  might 
have  been  heard  as  far  as  the  house,  and  it  was  fortunate  that 
the  soldiers  did  not  discover  her. 

One  of  her  grandsons,  who  was  employed  at  work  not  far 
from  the  spot,  heard  the  noise  of  the  soldiers,  and  ascended  a 
steep  bluff  within  a  short  distance  of  the  house,  where  he  was 
concealed  from  view  by  the  thick  foliage.  He  heard  the 
heavy  strokes  of  their  broadswords  on  the  chair  usually  occu- 
pied by  the  Justice,  with  the  wishes  that  he  were  in  it  to  re- 
ceive the  cleaving  blows.  The  house  was  plundered  of  every- 
thing and  the  stock  carried  off.  The  only  article  saved  was 
the  Family  Bible,  which  Mrs.  Gaston  had  taken  with  her  in 
her  flight.  It  is  still  kept  in  the  family. 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

A      SCO iC.H  IRISH       SETTLEMENT RESULT      (F      MARTINA 

PREACHING BATTLE     AT     MOBLEY's     MEETING-HOUSE. 

IT  will  be  interesting  to  take  a  glimpse  into  what  passed  at 
this  time  in  «  quiet  little  settlement  on  Rocky  Creek,  another 
branch  of  the  Catawba  Riy,er.  This  settlement  was  composed 
of  a  congregation  of  recent  emigrants  from  the  North  of  Ire- 
land— commonly  called  Scotch  Irish.  They  had  come  to 
America  about  the  year  1773,  accompanied  by  their  pastor 
the  Rev.  "William  Martin.  Bounty  lands  had  been  bestowed 
by  the  government  as  inducements  to  emigration,  and  those 
who  received  such  warrants,  on  their  arrival  took  care  to  fix 
their  location  as  near  as  possible  to  a  central  point,  where  it 
was  their  intention  to  build  a  meeting-house.  Here,  in  the 
summer  of  1773,  the  pious  Covenanters  might  be  seen  from 
day  to  day,  felling  trees  and  clearing  a  space  of  ground,  on 
which  they  reared  a  large  log  church,  many  of  them  living  in 
tents  at  home,  till  a  place  was  provided  in  which  they  could 
assemble  for  religious  service. 

A  number  of  log  cabins  soon  rose  in  the  neighborhood, 
each  with  a  patch  of  ground  in  which  Indian  corn  was  planted. 
The  Irish  emigrants  were  ignorant  of  the  manner  of  cultivat- 


176  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

ing  this  grain  ;  but  the  first  settlers,  or  "  country-boras"  were 
ready  to  offer  assistance,  and  took  pains  to  instruct  them 
The  wants  of  small  families  were  supplied  with  small  crops, 
for  corn  was  then  only  used  for  making  bread,  the  woods  af- 
fording abundant  supplies  of  grass,  cane  and  wild  pea  vines 
to  serve  their  horses  and  cattle  for  provender  the  year  round. 
The  streams  abounded  in  shad  and  various  other  fish  in  their 
season,  and  the  trusty  rifle  that  hung  on  the  rack  over  the 
door,  was  never  brought  back  without  having  performed  its 
duty  in  slaying  the  deer,  or  whatever  small  game  might  be 
sought  in  the  forest.  Often  have  the  old  men  who  lived  at 
that  day  spoken  of  the  abundance  that  prevailed ;  a  good 
hunter,  when  he  chose,  making  five  dollars  a  day  in  deer 
skins  and  hams,  while,  if  generous,  he  might  give  away  the  re- 
mainder of  venison  to  the  poor.  The  hams  and  skins  were 
sent  to  Charleston  and  exchanged  for  powder,  lead,  and  other 
necessary  articles.  The  wealth  of  these  primitive  planters 
consisted  in  stock,  their  labors  in  tilling  the  earth,  foiling  the 
woods  and  fencing  their  fields,  while  they  were  disturbed  by 
none  of  the  wants  or  cares  created  by  a  more  advanced  state 
of  civilization.  Such  was  the  condition  of  the  Covenanters 
who  had  left  their  native  Ireland  for  the  religious  liberty  found 
in  the  wilds.  During  seven  years  after  their  settlement  in  the 
woods,  they  enjoyed  a  life  in  which  nothing  of  earthly  comfort 
was  wanting.  Every  Sabbath  morning  the  parents,  in  their 
Sunday  clothes,  with  their  neatly-dressed  and  well-behaved 
little  ones,  might  be  seen  at  the  log  meeting-house  ;  their 
pocket  Bibles  containing  the  old  Psalms  in  their  hands 
TiiTiing1  over  the  leaves,  they  would  follow  the  preacher  in  ;ill 


CHAPTER    XVI.  177 

the  passages  of  Scripture  cited  by  him,  as  he  commented  on 
his  text.  Their  simple,  trustful  piety  caused  the  wilderness 
to  rejoice. 

But  this  happiness  could  not  be  lasting.  The  rumor  cf 
war  which  had  gone  over  the  land,  was  heard  even  in  this  re- 
mote section,  and  these  refugees  who  had  found  peace  could 
not  but  sympathize  with  their  oppressed  brethren.  Some,  it 
is  true,  from  the  vicinity,  had  been  out  in  what  was  called 
"  the  Snow  Campaign," — an  expedition  undertaken  towards 
the  close  of  1775  against  the  fierce  Cherokee  Indians,  and 
certain  loyalists  in  the  upper  districts  ;  some  had  been  present 
at  the  attack  on  Sullivan's  Island  in  1776,  and  brought  a  report 
to  those  remaining  at  home.  Yet,  so  far,  this  pleasant  neigh- 
borhood had  been  spared ;  its  families  were  unmolested,  and 
the  pure  ordinances  of  the  gospel  were  regularly  administered, 
with  none  to  make  them  afraid.  This  immunity  was  of  short 
duration.  Intelligence  was  brought  of  the  surrender  of 
Charleston.  Still  worse  was  the  news  from  across  the  river 
— of  the  massacre  at  the  Waxhaws.  Directly  after  this  ap- 
palling announcement,  spread  the  rumor  that  a  strong  party 
of  British  was  posted  at  Rocky  Mount,  that  the  people  of 
Wateree  were  flocking  to  take  protection  as  loyal  subjects,  and 
that  the  conquerors  were  sending  forces  in  every  direction  to 
reduce  the  province  to  submission.  Such  was  the  aspect  of 
affairs  up  to  a  certain  Sabbath  in  June  of  this  year. 

On  the  morning  of  this  memorable  Sabbath,  the  different 
oaths  leading  to  the  log  meeting-house  were  unusually  throng- 
ed. The  old  country  folk  were  dressed  with  their  usual  neat- 
ness, especially  the  women,  whose  braw  garments,  brought 
8* 


178  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

from  Ireland,  were  carefully  preserved,  not  merely  from  thrift, 
but  as  a  memorial  of  the  green  isle  of  their  birth.  Their 
dresses  of  silk,  chintz,  or  Irish  calico — and  the  fine  broad-cloth 
coats,  many  colored  hose,  and  silver  knee-buckles  worn  by  the 
men — gave  the  congregation  assembled  to  worship  in  that  rude 
sanctuary,  a  strange  and  motley  appearance — European 
finery  being  contrasted  with  the  homespun  gowns,  hunting- 
shirts  and  moccasins  of  the  country  people.  It  was  always 
insisted  on  as  a  point  of  duty  among  the  Covenanters,  that 
children  should  be  brought  to  church  with  their  parents.  The 
little  ones  sat  between  the  elders,  that  they  might  be  kept 
quiet  during  divine  service,  and  be  ready  at  the  appointed 
hour  for  the  catechism.  The  strict  deportment  and  piety  of 
this  people  had  already  done  much  to  change  the  customs 
formerly  prevalent ;  men  and  women  who  used  to  hunt  or  fish 
on  the  Sabbath  now  went  regularly  to  meeting,  and  some  noto- 
rious ones,  whose  misconduct  had  been  a  nuisance  to  the  com- 
munity, left  the  neighborhood. 

On  this  particular  day  the  whole  neighborhood  seemed  to 
have  turned  out,  and  every  face  wore  an  expression  of  anxiety. 
Groups  of  men  might  be  seen  gathered  together  under  shade- 
trees  in  every  direction,  talking  in  loud  and  earnest  tones ; 
some  laying  down  plans  for  the  assent  of  their  friends ;  some 
pale  with  alarm,  listening  to  others  telling  the  news,  and  some 
transported  with  indignation,  stamping  the  ground  and  gesti- 
culating vehemently  as  they  spoke.  Everywhere  the  women 
mingled  with  the  different  groups,  and  appeared  to  take  an 
active  part  in  what  was  going  on.  At  eleven  o'clock  the 
venerable  form  of  Martin,  the  preacher,  came  in  sight.  HP 


CHAPTER    XVI.  17& 

was  about  sixty  years  of  age,  and  had  a  high  reputation  for 
learning  and  eloquence  He  was  a  large  and  powerful  man, 
with  a  voice  which  it  is  said  might  have  been  heard  at  a  great 
distance.  As  he  walked  from  the  place  where  he  had  hitched 
his  horse,  towards  the  stand,  it  being  customary,  when  the 
congregation  was  too  large  to  be  accommodated  in  the  meet- 
ing-house, to  have  the  service  in  the  open  air,  the  loud  and 
angry  voices  ceased,  and  the  congregation  was  soon  seated  in 
silence  upon  the  logs  around  the  stand. 

When  he  arose  to  speak,  every  eye  was  fixed  upon  him. 
Those  who  had  been  most  noisy  expected  a  reproof  for  their 
desecration  of  the  Sabbath  ;  for  their  faithful  pastor  was  never 
known  to  fail  of  rebuking  those  whose  deportment  was  unsuit- 
ed  to  the  solemnity  of  the  day.  But  at  this  time  he  too 
seemed  absorbed  with  the  subject  that  agitated  every  bosom. 
''  My  hearers,"  he  said,  in  his  broad  Scotch  Irish  dialect — 
'  talk  and  angry  words  will  do  no  good.  We  must  fight ! 
As  your  pastor — in  preparing  a  discourse  suited  t<5  this  time 
.  of  trial — I  have  sought  for  all  light,  examined  the  Scriptures 
and  other  helps  in  ancient  and  modern  history,  and  have  con- 
sidered especially  the  controversy  between  the  United  Colo- 
nies and  the  mother  country.  Sorely  have  our  countrymen 
been  dealt  with,  till  forced  to  the  declaration  of  their  inde- 
pendence. Our  forefathers  in  Scotland  made  a  similar  one, 
and  maintained  that  declaration  with  their  lives  ;  it  is  now 
our  turn,  brethren,  to  maintain  this  at  all  hazards." 

After  the  prayer  and  singing  of  the  Psalms — he  calmly 
opened  his  discourse.  He  cited  many  passages  from  Scrip- 
ture to  show  that  a  people  may  lawfully  resist  wick"d  rulers ; 


180  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

pointed  to  historical  examples  of  princes  trampling  on  the 
people's  rights  ;  paintad  in  vivid  colors  the  rise  and  progress 
of  the  Reformation,  and  finally  applied  the  subject  by  fairly 
stating  the  merits  of  the  Revolutionary  controversy.  Giving 
a  brief  sketch  of  the  events  of  the  war  from  the  first  shedding 
of  blood  at  Lexington,  and  warming  with  the  subject  as  he 
went  on,  his  address  became  eloquent  with  the  fiery  energy  of 
a  Demosthenes.  In  a  voice  like  thunder,  frequently  striking 
with  his  clenched  fist  the  clapboard  pulpit,  he  appealed  to  the 
excited  concourse,  exhorting  them  to  fight  valiantly  in  defence 
of  their  liberties.  As  he  dwelt  on  the  recent  tragedy,  his 
indignation  reached  its  height.  Stretching  out  his  hand  to- 
wards Waxhaw — "  Go  see,"  he  cried — "  the  tender  mercies 
of  Great  Britain  !  In  that  church  you  may  find  men,  though 
still  alive,  hacked  out  of  the  very  semblance  of  humanity  ; 
some  deprived  of  their  arms,  some  with  one  arm  or  leg, 
and  some  with  both  legs  cut  off.  Is  not  this  cruelty  a  pa- 
rallel to  the  history  of  our  Scottish  fathers,  driven  from  their 
conventicles,  huntad  lika  wild  b3asts,  &c.  P1' 

To  this  stirring  sermon  the  whole  assembly  responded. 
Hands  were  clenched  and  teeth  set  in  the  intensity  of  feeling  ; 
every  uplifted  face  expressed  the  same  determination,  and 
even  the  women  were  filled  with  the  spirit  that  threatened 
vengeance  on  the  invaders.  During  the  interval  of  divine 
worship  they  went  about  professing  their  resolution  to  do  their 
part  in  the  approaching  contest ;  to  plough  the  fields  and 
gather  the  r.ops  in  the  absence  of  the  men.  In  the  afternoon 
the  subject  was  retimed  and  discussed  with  renewed  energy, 
while  the  appeals  of  the  preacher  were  answered  by  even  more 


CHAPTER    XVI.  181 

energetic  demonstrations  of  feeling.  When  the  worship  was 
concluded,  and  the  congregation  separating  to  return  home- 
ward, the  manly  form  of  Capt.  Ben  Land  was  seen  walking 
among  the  people,  shaking  hands  with  every  neighbor  and 
whispering  in  his  ear  the  summons  to  the  next  day's  work. 

On  the  way  home  from  meeting,  one  of  the  Covenanters — 
William  Anderson — was  unusually  silent,  as  if  some  weighty 
matter  engaged  all  his  thoughts.  His  wife  spoke  first,  after 
she  too  had  been  reflecting.  "  I  think,  William,  little  Lizzy 
and  I  can  finish  the  crop,  and  gather  it  in  if  need  be,  as  well 
as  take  care  of  the  stock." — "  I  am  glad  of  that,  Nancy,"  was 
the  reply.  "  I  was  silent,  for  I  did  na  ken  how  to  let  you 
know  it,  but  to-morrow  morning  I  leave  home.  The  way  iS 
now  clear  ;  the  word  of  God  approves,  and  it  shall  ne'er  be 
said  that  the  Covenanters,  the  followers  of  the  reformers  of 
Scotland,  would  na  lend  a  helpin'  hand  to  the  renewal  of  the 
Covenant  in  the  land  of  America  !  Now,  Nancy,  Capt.  Land 
will  be  out  before  day,  giving  notice  that  up  at  the  cross  road 
hard  by,  he  will  drill  the  men  who  are  willing  to  fight;  this 
was  agreed  upon  as  I  left."  Their  conversation  through  the 
day  was  in  the  same  strain.  That  Sunday  evening  wore  away, 
and  early  on  Monday  morning  the  plough  stood  still  in  the 
furrow,  and  the  best  horse,  saddled  and  bridled,  was  at  the 
door.  Mrs.  Anderson  had  been  up  since  a  little  after  mid- 
night, making  hoe  cakes  on  the  hoe,  and  corn  dodger  in 
the  oven,  and  while  the  cooking  of  meats  was  going  on,  busily 
plying  the  needle,  running  up  sacks  and  bags  to  Lold  provi- 
sion for  man  and  horse  on  a  long  journey.  As  soon  as  ho 


182  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

had  taken  his  breakfast,  William  bade  his  wife  farewell, 
mounted  and  rode  off. 

The  effect  of  Martin's  eloquence  was  speedily  apparent. 
Early  on  that  morning  many  of  the  Covenanters  were  seen 
drilling  on  the  musterground,  seven  miles  from  Rocky 
Mount,  under  Capt.  Land,  while  two  miles  above,  at  the 
house  of  a  negro  blacksmith,  half  a  dozen  more  were  getting 
their  horses  shod.  Those  at  the  musterground  were  charged 
upon  by  a  party  of  British  dragoons  and  dispersed,  a  traitor 
having  carried  news  of  them  to  the  enemy.  The  Captain  was 
overtaken  and  surrounded,  and  being  attacked  with  their 
broadswords,  defended  himself  bravely  to  the  last.  The 
party  at  the  blacksmith's  shop  was  also  surprised,  and  one 
man  killed.  The  dragoons  then  crossed  Rocky  Creek,  and 
soon  made  their  way  to  the  r.ude  stone  hut  which  was  the 
preacher's  dwelling.  They  found  the  old  divine  in  his  study, 
preparing  a  sermon  which  was  to  be  a  second  blast,  made  him 
their  prisoner,  and  carried  him  like  a  felon  to  Rocky  Mount. 
The  country  was  daily  scoured  for  the  purpose  of  discovering 
and  destroying  the  whigs,  and  the  unoffending  inhabitants 
were  plundered.  Meanwhile,  the  loyalists  were  collecting  and 
strengthening  the  royal  post. 

The  victory  at  the  Old  Field  was  followed  by  a  battle  at 
Mobley's  Meeting-house,  on  the  banks  of  Little  River  in 
Fairfield  District.  This  attack  was  proposed  by  Col.  Wins 
of  Fairfield.  A  number  of  people  from  the  vicinity  had 
assembled  in  obedience  to  a  summons  from  the  comman- 
der at  Rocky  Mount,  to  take  projection  and  enlist  in  the 
royal  army  ;  a  suitable  person  being  sent  from  headquarters 


CHAPTER    XVI.  183 

with  a  force  sufficient  to  sustain  him  in  any  necessary  movement. 
This  functionary  after  a  while  became  wearied  in  the  per- 
formance of  his  duties,  and  indulged  himself  in  a  nap  ;  on 
awakening  from  which,  some  one  accosted  him  with  the  ques- 
tion :  "  What  if  McClure  should  come  upon  us  ?"  He  re- 
plied— "  I  wish  he  would,  for  I  am  full  of  fight."  This  same 
redoubtable  champion  was  found  after  the  battle  ensconced  in 
the  chimney  corner. 

In  making  his  attack  on  this  place,  McClure  surrounded 
three  sides  of  the  house,  the  fourth  being  guarded  by  a  precipice 
down  which  it  was  supposed  no  one  would  venture  to  leap, 
though  more  British  and  loyalists  perished  in  the  attempt  to 
escape  this  way  than  by  the  rifles  of  his  sharp-shooters.  The 
success  of  the  Americans  was  as  decided  as  it  h'ad  been  at 
Beckhamville. 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

INCURSIONS   OF    HUCK BATTLE    AT    WILLIAMSON'S 

"  BLOODY    BILL     CUNNINGHAM." 

THE  "  outlyers"  in  the  middle  country  gathered  under  the 
command  of  Colonels  Pickens  and  Williams,  were  not  slow  in 
doing  their  share  of  service.  Many,  too,  of  the  patriots  of 
York,  Chester,  and  other  border  districts,  who  had  fled  to 
North  Carolina,  organized  themselves  in  companies,  and  under 
brave  leaders,  began  to  collect  on  the  frontier.  McClure 
spread  his  men  in  small  parties  over  the  country.  They 
harassed  the  enemy  by  sudden  and  desultory  attacks.  They 
depended  on  their  own  exertions  for  everything  necessary  to 
carry  on  the  warfare  ;  tabernacled  in  the  woods  and  swamps, 
with  beasts  of  the  forest,  and  frequently  wanted  both  for  food 
and  clothing. 

The  report  of  the  disaster  at  Mobley's  Meeting-house  being 
carried  to  Rocky  Mount,  the  commander  of  that  post  sent  out 
a  strong  party  under  Capt.  Christian  Huyck  or  Huck,  in  pur- 
suit of  the  whigs,  who  retreated  across  the  Catawba,  as  far  as 
Lincoln  County  in  North  Carolina.  On  this  incursion  of  the 
royal  troops,  many  outrages  were  committed  on  the  helpless 


CHAPTER    XVII.  185 

families  where  they  passed.  On  Sunday  morning,  June  llth, 
the  troops  under  Huck  arrived  at  the  house  of  the  sister  of 
John  Gaston,near  Fishing  Creek  Church.  They  immediately 
entered  and  plundered  the  house  of  everything,  carrying  away 
also  the  corn  and  wheat.  Some  of  the  grain  being  acciden- 
tally spilled  in  the  yard,  a  tame  pigeon  flew  down  and  picked 
it  up.  The  brutal  captain  struck  the  bird,  cutting  off  its 
head  at  a  blow  with  his  sword.  Some  of  Huck's  men  then  went 
to  the  barn,  where  Mrs.  Strong's  son  had  gone  shortly  before 
their  arrival.  He  had  taken  his  Bible  with  him,  and  was  engag- 
ed in  reading  the  sacred  volume.  They  shot  him  dead  upon  the 
spot,  and  dragged  him  out  of  the  barn.  The  officers  then 
began  to  cut  and  hack  the  dead  body  with  their  broadswords, 
till  the  mother  rushed  from  the  house,  and  threw  herself  upon 
the  bleeding  and  mangled  corpse,  resolving  to  perish  by  the 
cruel  hands  of  her  enemies,  rather  than  see  her  child  cut  to 
pieces  before  her  eyes. 

On  that  Sabbath  morning,  the  wife  of  the  Rev.  John 
Simpson,  pastor  of  the  church,  while  sitting  at  the  breakfast 
table  with  her  children,  heard  the  report  of  the  gun  at  her 
neighbor's.  On  the  Friday  previous,  Mr.  Simpson  had 
shouldered  his  rifle  and  marched  to  the  field  under  the  com- 
mand of  Capt.  McClure,  who  had  been  reared  from  infancy 
under  his  ministry.  There  the  pastor,  taking  his  place  in 
the  ranks  with  the  brave  men  of  York  and  Chester,  en- 
couraged and  stimulated  them  by  his  counsel  no  less  than 
his  services.  lie  had  been  marked  out  for  vengeance,  being 

supposed   active  in  encouraging  the   enterprise   at   the  Old 

V 


186  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

Field  and  Mobley's ;  and  the  enemy  expected  to  find  him  on 
this  occasion  with  his  assembled  congregation. 

While  the  destroyers  were  at  the  church,  some  of  the 
negroes  overhearing  them  declare  their  intention  to  go  to  Mr. 
Simpson's  house  and  "  burn  the  rascal  out,"  hastened  to  carry 
information  to  his  wife,  urging  her  to  save  herself  and  family 
by  immediate  flight.  She  looked  out,  and  saw  a  body  of  men 
coming  down  the  lane.  Stopping  only  to  gather  up  a  set  of 
silver  tea-spoons,  most  valued  as  a  gift  from  her  mother,  she 
took  her  four  children  and  went  out  at  the  back  door,  conceal- 
ing herself  in  the  orchard  in  the  rear.  Here  she  was  enabled 
to  watch  the  movements  of  her  enemies,  without  being  herself 
discovered. 

They  rifled  the  house  of  everything  valuable,  took  out  four 
feather  beds,  and  ripped  them  open  in  the  yard  ;  collected  all 
the  clothing,  from  which  they  selected  such  articles  as  they 
fancied  for  their  own  keeping,  and  having  exhausted  their  in- 
vention in  devising  mischief,  finally  set  fire  to  the  house, 
which  was  soon  burned  to  the  ground.  Just  as  they  were 
going  away,  they  noticed  an  outhouse,  which  contained  a  valu- 
able library,  and  was  usually  occupied  by  Mr.  Simpson  as  a 
study.  This  was  soon  also  in  flames.  The  men  now  left  the 
premises,  and  as  soon  as  they  were  out  of  sight,  Mrs.  Simpson 
hastened  back  to  the  house,  rushed  into  the  study  and  carried 
out  two  aprons'  full  of  books.  She  could  save  no  more,  and 
in  doing  this,  was  much  burned.  The  feathers  in  the  yard 
had  taken  fire,  but  she  succeeded  in  saving  enough  for  one 
bed.  She  then  went  to  the  house  of  one  of  her  neighbors, 
where  she  remained  for  four  weeks,  returning  then  to  her  own 


CHAPTER    XIIV.  187 

place,  and  taking  up  her  residence  in  a  small  outhouse  which 
had  escaped  the  enemy's  vengeance.  Here  she  contrived  to 
live  with  her  five  children  and  a  young  friend,  receiving  con- 
tinual assistance  from  the  people  of  her  husband's  charge,  but 
not  yet  free  from  depredation  and  danger.  At  one  time,  when 
she  had  procured  some  cloth,  out  of  which  to  make  clothing 
for  her  children,  she  had  cut  out  and  was  making  up  the  gar- 
ments, when  a  company  of  tories  came  along  and  plundered 
her  also  of  these.  She  complained  to  the  leader  of  the  party, 
and  he  ordered  his  men  to  give  them  back.  Some  of  the 
gang  were  dressed  in  Mr.  Simpson's  clothes,  and  strutting  be- 
fore her,  tauntingly  asked  if  they  were  not  better  looking  men 
than  her  husband ;  telling  her  at  the  same  time,  that  they 
wonld  one  day  make  her  a  present  of  his  scalp  !  This  ma- 
rauding party  took  off  her  stock  of  cattle.  Mrs.  Simpson 
begged  them  to  leave  her  one  milch  cow  for  her  little  children, 
but  her  request  was  refused.  The  property  was  restored, 
however,  in  an  unexpected  manner  ;  after  going  two  miles 
further  on  their  way,  the  robbers  put  the  cattle  in  a  pen  till 
morning ;  two  large  steers  broke  out  during  the  night,  opening 
a  way  for  the  rest,  and  the  whole  flock  returned  home. 

About  this  time  a  force  of  volunteers  and  militia  assembled 
under  Gen.  Rutherford,  defeated  a  large  party  of  loyalists 
under  Col.  Moore,  at  Ramsour's  Mill.  This  battle,  though 
it  was  much  spoken  of  by  aged  men  of  Rowan  and  Mecklen 
burg,  and  deserves  attention  as  the  first  American  victory  in 
North  Carolina,  has  not  been  particularly  noticed  by  any  his- 
torian. Rutherford's  cavalry,  under  the  command  of  Col. 
Fait,  was  in  advance,  and  charged  with  great  impetuosity, 


188  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

but  was  met  with  so  much  firmness  by  the  enemy,  that  the 
column  began  to  recoil.  In  the  effort  to  restore  order  the 
colonel  fell  from  his  horse  mortally  wounded.  Col.  Locke 
was  rapidly  advancing  meanwhile  with  his  regiment  to  sustain 
the  charge,  but  the  confusion  in  the  cavalry,  with  riderless 
horses  dashing  through  the  ranks,  caused  a  panic  among  the 
infantry.  An  authoritative  voice  called  out  from  the  midst 
of  the  faltering  ranks — "  Retreat,  men,  and  keep  good  order!" 
The  tories  pressed  on  vigorously,  and  would  have  won  the 
day,  but  for  the  boldness  of  Capt.  Dickey,  who  in  a  stentorian 
voice  asked — "  Who  was  the  villain  who  ordered  a  retreat  ?" 
threatening  to  shoot  him  instantly  through  the  heart.  He 
then  called  on  the  men  to  follow  him  and  charge  through  the 
tory  lines,  already  somewhat  disordered  from  their  eager  pur- 
suit. The  whigs  rallied  manfully,  and  rushed  boldly  to  the 
charge,  those  who  had  no  bayonets  using  their  guns  for  clubs. 
Col.  Fall,  though  near  death,  continued  to  cry  out — "  Fight 
on,  my  brave  boys,  I  die  for  liberty  !"  The  loyalists  were 
completely  routed,  and  many  prisoners  taken,  the  leader  being 
captured  afterwards  by  John  Haynes,  who  was  on  guard  at 
an  outpost.  He  came  with  a  white  flag  to  request  leave  to 
visit  his  wounded,  and  was  detained  within  the  lines  from  fear 
that  his  men  would  renew  the  attack  on  learning  how  small  a 
force  had  defeated  them. 

The  whigs,  gaining  strength  every  day,  and  watchful  for 
an  opportunity  favorable  to  their  return,  at  length  passed 
down  the  north  side  of  the  Catawba,  and  formed  their  camp 
near  a  stream  called  Clem's  Branch,  on  the  edge  of  Lancaster 
District.  This  district  and  that  of  Chester  lay  in  front,  be- 


CHAPTER    XVII.  189 

tween  thorn  and  the  British  posts  at  Rocky  Mount  and 
Caindon.  On  one  hand  were  the  whigs  of  York,  on  the 
other  those  of  Mecklenburg  County,  which  lay  on  the  east, 
the  Catawba  forming  a  defence  on  the  west.  No  position 
could  have  been  more  judiciously  selected  than  this  in  the 
heart  of  a  whig  population,  and  in  time  came  encouraging  re- 
inforcements. It  was  here  that  Thomas  Sumter,  after  his 
home  had  been  burned  and  his  family  driven  out  shelterless, 
when  he  came  forth  to  action,  found  the  men  who  had  been 
chased  into  North  Carolina,  resting  upon  the  soil  of  South 
Carolina  ;  the  line  of  division  probably  passing  through  the 
camp. 

During  the  weeks  they  occupied  this  encampment,  the 
patriots  were  not  idle.  Sergeant  Ben.  Rowan,  tfith  a  few 
men,  went  back  into  North  Carolina  nearly  two  hundred  miles, 
for  the  purpose  of  procuring  lead,  and  drove  pack-horses  be- 
fore them  laden  each  with  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  pounds' 
weight.  Others  were  sent  out  after  powder.  The  smiths 
were  busy  in  every  direction,  manufacturing  swords,  and  mak- 
ing and  repairing  those  twisted  rifles  which  did  such  destruc- 
tive execution  in  the  battles  of  the  South.  The  active  and 
enterprising  John  McClure,  with  his  company  of  mounted 
riflemen,  was  constantly  in  the  field,  and  others  were  out  in 
different  directions  through  the  country,  encouraging  the  de- 
sponding partizans,  collecting  recruits,  and  putting  down  the 
loyalists  wherever  they  could.  These  movements  annoyed 
and  alarmed  the  British,  who  regarding  the  province  as  sub- 
dued, were  not  disposed  to  brook  disrespect  from  a  few 
stragglers  Col.  Floyd,  a  loyalist  of  York  District,  mada 


190  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

grievous  complaint  at  Rocky  Mount,  in  consequence  of  which 
the  commander  again  sent  out  Capt.  Huck  with  an  order  to 
proceed  to  the  frontier,  and  "  push  the  rebels."  With  his 
band  of  redcoats  and  tories  he  scoured  the  country,  punishing 
he  obnoxious,  enlisting  loyalists,  and  plundering  property ; 
everywhere,  it  is  said,  cursing  Presbyterians,  and  burning  those 
Bibles  which  contained  the  old  version  of  the  psalms.  In  this 
second  progress  he  visited  the  house  of  the  mother  of  Capt. 
McClure.  Her  son  James  and  a  son-in-law  had  just  returned 
from  Sumter's  camp.  When  the  British  drew  near,  both  were 
busily  employed  in  running  bullets,  having  melted  up  for  this 
purpose  their  mother's  pewter  dishes.  So  occupied  were  they, 
that  the  enemy  had  entered  the  lane  before  they  were  aware 
of  their  presence.  To  escape  was  out  of  the  question,  but 
James  climbed  the  wall  of  a  new  house,  and  perched  himself 
upon  some  plank  lying  on  the  windbeams.  Here  he  was  soon 
discovered  and  brought  down,  and  with  his  brother-in-law, 
taken  out  into  the  yard  and  searched.  Their  pockets  were 
full  of  pewter  bullets,  furnishing  proof'of  their  murderous  de- 
signs against  the  King's  men,  and  the  sentence  was  pronounced 
that  they  were  to  be  hanged  at  sunrise  on  the  morning  of  the 
12th  of  July.  When  the  young  men  were  secured,  Huck  step- 
ped up  to  Mrs.  McClure,  and  rudely  asked  where  were  her 
other  sons.  She  bade  him  seek  them  in  Sumter's  camp. 
Huck  then  seized  the  Family  Bible,  and  threw  it  into  the  fire. 
The  matron  sprang  forward  to  recover  it,  and  succeeded  in 
dragging  it  from  the  flames,  though  one  corner  of  it  was  badly 
burned.  The  captain  struck  her  with  the  flat  of  his  sword 
for  her  interference,  and  the  soldiers  set  fire  to  the  house  ; 


CHAPTER    XVII.  191 

but  the  women  extinguished  the  flames.  Others  were  busily 
engaged  in  destroying  her  property,  carrying  off  whatever  ar- 
ticles it  suited  their  inclination  to  take.  At  length  they 
departed,  driving  their  prisoners' before  them. 

As  soon  as  the  intruders  were  gone,  Mrs.  McClure  despatch- 
ed her  daughter  in  all  haste  to  Sumter's  camp,  to  carry  the 
news  of  the  outrage  she  had  suffered  and  the  captivity  of  the 
young  men.  The  young  woman  made  her  way  to  the  camp, 
arriving  late  in  the  evening.  The  Americans  had  heard  for 
several  days  previous  of  the  march  of  Huck's  party  through  the 
country,  their  progress  being  marked  by  cruelty  and  spolia- 
tion, and  some  from  the  vicinity  had  fled  to  the  camp  for 
safety.  The  news  of  the  capture  hastened  their  preparations 
for  the  expedition  against  him,  and  just  after  sunset  the  com- 
panies of  John  McClure  and  John  Bratton — the  York  and 
Chester  men — headed  by  their  captains  and  under  the  com- 
mand of  Col.  Neil,  left  Sumter's  camp.  The  distance  to  be 
marched  was  thirty  miles,  and  from  the  intelligence  they  had 
received,  it  was  supposed  that  the  enemy  would  be  found  at 
White's  (now  Crawford's)  Mills,  engaged  in  grinding  the 
wheat  and  grain  they  had  been  for  several  days  gathering 
throughout  the  country.  The  little  band  of  patriots,  only 
seventy-five  in  number,  but  resolved  to  peril  their  lives  in 
avenging  their  neighbors'  injuries,  made  directly  for  the  mill — • 
but  did  not  find  the  enemy.  The  march  was  resumed,  and  a 
little  before  day  they  parsed  the  house  of  old  Mr.  Adair. 
Observing  the  door  ajar  and  lig-ht  shining  from  the  fire  place, 
Bratton  went  up  gently  to  the  door  and  tapped.  The  old 
man  was  sitting  up  at  the  fire,  two  British  officers  having  taken 


192  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION 

his  bed  From  him  they  learned  the  disposition  of  the  enemy 
at  Williamson's. 

Huck's  party  had  stopped  at  Adair's  house  on  their  way 
to  Williamson's.  After  they  had  robbed  Mrs.  Adair  of  her 
neckhandkerchief,  rings  and  shoebuckles,  and  threatened  to 
hang  her  husband,  one  of  the  officers  commanded  her  to  bring 
her  sons  into  the  King's  service,  promising  to  obtain  for  each 
a  commission  in  the  army.  After  they  were  gone,  except  the 
two  officers  who  had  quartered  themselves  there,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Adair  left  the  house  quietly,  and  gained  the  shelter  of  a 
thicket ,  for  they  knew  there  would  shortly  be  fighting  at  their 
neighbor's.  These  were  the  parents  of  Gov.  Adair,  of  Ken- 
tucky, who  acted  so' prominent  a  part  at  the  battle  of  New 
Orleans,  a  third  of  a  century  afterwards. 

On  the  preceding  evening,  Huck  had  stopped  at  Col.  Brat- 
ton's  house  and  endeavored  to  persuade  Mrs.  Bratton  to  in- 
fluence her  husband  to  join  the  royalists.  On  the  matron's 
indignant  refusal,  the  tradition  is,  that  one  of  his  officers 
seized  a  reaping  hook  that  hung  in  the  piazza,  and  brought  it 
to  her  throat.  Another  interfered  to  protect  her.  •  She  was 
then  ordered  to  prepare  supper  for  the  men,  after  which  they 
left  her  dwelling. 

The  troops  of  Huck  lay  encamped  around  Williamson's 
house.  A  fenced  lane,  along  which  sentinels  were  posted, 
passed  the  door.  About  daylight  the  party  of  Americans,  hav- 
ing arranged  their  plan  of  attack,  divided  to  enclose  the  enemy 

McClure  taking  one  division,  went  off  to  enter  the  lane  at 
the  further  end,  where  the  attack  was  to  be  commenced,  Neil 
and  Bratton  entering  at  the  near  end,  to  take  the  enemy  in 


CHAPTER    XVII.  193 

rear  McClurc  took  a  nigh  cut,  and  came  on  the  Bide  of  the 
lane,  where  he  threw  down  the  fence  as  he  leaped  over.  It 
was  now  so  light  that  his  brother  James,  who  was  confined 
with  other  prisoners,  in  a  corn  crib,  recognized  him  ;  but  when 
the  guard  placed  over  them  called  out,  "  Who  is  there  ?"  ho 
replied,  indifferently,  "  Oh,  it  is  some  of  your  tory  friends." 
The  drums  and  fifes  of  the  enemy  now  began  to  play  for 
morning  parade.  In  an  instant  the  sharp  crack  of  McClure's 
rifle  announced  that  his  part  of  the  game  had  commenced. 
Oapt  Huck  instantly  mounted,  and  several  times  rallied  big 
men  ;  but  the  determined  spirit  of  the  patriots  carried  all 
before  them.  The  brief  though  bloody  battle  lasted  about 
an  hour.  The  rout  was  complete.  Huck  and  Col.  Ferguson 
fell,  and  their  soldiers  fled  in  all  directions.  Col.  Bratton-a 
house,  around  which  the  conflict  raged,  was  open  to  the 
wounded  of  both  parties,  and  Mrs.  Bratton  humanely  attended 
the  sufferers.  Mrs.  Adair  also  came  to  the  battle  ground,  and 
going  to  a  tent  where  the  captain,  who  had  spoken  with  her 
the  night  before,  was  lying,  helped  to  dress  his  wounds,  and 
reminded  him  that  he  had  ordered  her  to  bring  in  her  rebel 
sons.  "  Here  are  two  of  them, "she  said,  u  and  if  the  third 
nad  been  within  a  day's  ride,  he  would  have  been  here  also." 
The  reply  was — "  It  is  a  little  too  late." 

McClure,  mounted  at  the  head  of  his  men,  pursued  the  fly- 
ing enemy  for  nearly  thirty  miles.  The  bushes  were  the  only 
places  of  safety  between  Williamson's  and  Rocky  Mount ; 
many  prisoners  were  taken  in  the  pursuit,  and  some  were  hid 
for  weeks  in  the  woods.  The  effect  of  this  victory  was  of 
lasting  advantage.  From  all  the  surrounding  country  men 


194  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

flocked  to  Sumter's  camp.  It  was  about  this  time  that  "  the 
Bloody  Scout,"  under  the  notorious  Col.  Cunningham,  was 
committing  unprecedented  cruelties  on  the  inhabitants  of 
Union  and  Spartanburg  Districts.  This  tory  acted  a  promi- 
nent part  also  in  the  partisan  warfare  of  Laurens,  Newberry, 
and  Edgefield  Districts.  He  was  commonly  called  "  Bloody 
Bill  Cunningham."  Plundering  and  murder  were  his  voca- 
tion, and  his  ruthless  band  was  the  terror  of  the  country.  A 
nephew  of  Judge  Gaston  was  inhumanly  butchered  in  his  own 
yard,  where  he  was  occupied  in  shelling  corn.  His  family 
fled  back  to  Chester,  while  others,  repairing  to  Sumter's  camp 
with  a  supply  of  powder,  brought  intelligence  of  "  Bloody 
Bill's"  whereabouts.  Another  of  John  McClure's  services 
was  the  driving  of  this  notorious  murderer  from  the  vicinity. 
He  was  sent  out  by  Sumter  in  pursuit  of  him,  and  having  un- 
derstood that  he  had  crossed  Broad  River  to  the  western  side  of 
York  District,  he  soon  struck  his  trail,  and  chased  him  across 
the  district  of  Union.  Cunningham  fled  some  thirty  miles 
towards  Ninety-Six,  and  barely  escaped,  while  four  of  his  men 
were  captured  by  McClure.  The  night  he  brought  in  these 
prisoners,  Sumter  broke  up  his  camp  at  Clem's  Branch,  and 
marched  down  to  Col.  Davie's  camp  in  the  Waxhaws. 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 

BATTLES    OF    ROCKY    MOUNT    AND    HANGING    ROCK — SURPRI8U 
AT    FISHING    CREEK. 

THE  attention  of  Gen.  Sumter  was  now  directed  to  the 
royal  post  at  Rocky  Mount.  On  the  30th  of  July,  the 
troops  took  up  their  line  of  march.  Col.  Davie,  with  his 
cavalry,  took  the  road  leading  down  the  east  side  of  the  Ca- 
tawba,  to  harass  the  British  outposts  at  Hanging  Rock,  while 
Sumter  took  the  road  to  Landsford,  crossed  the  river  at  sun- 
Bet,  and  marching  all  night,  at  sunrise  next  morning  invested 
Rocky  Mount. 

The  daughters  of  Justice  Graston,  near  whose  house  they 
marched,  mounted  early  and  gallopped  towards  the  scene  of 
action.  While  approaching,  they  met  two  or  three  fugitives, 
whom  they  stopped,  and  bade  them  return.  When  they  wa- 
vered, one  of  the  young  women  cried — "  Grive  us  your  guns, 
then,  and  we  will  stand  in  your  places  !"  The  men  wheeled 
about  and  returned.  The  females  busied  themselves  during 
the  action  in  rendering  whatever  services  were  required  ; 
helping  to  dress  the  wounds  of  the  soldiers,  and  bringing 
water  to  allay  their  thirst.  The  action  continued  a  great  part 
of  the  day  ;  the  whigs  firing  from  behind  trees  and  rocks  at 


196  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE  REVOLUTION. 

every  crevice  of  the  log  houses  occupied  by  the  enemy's  gar- 
rison. Attempts  were  also  made  to  set  fire  to  the  buildings 
by  throwing  faggots  from  the  rocks,  and  by  building  brush- 
heaps  from  the  rocks  to  the  houses  ;  but  a  heavy  rain  put  out 
the  fire,  and  late  in  the  evening,  as  it  was  very  dark,  Sumter 
drew  off  his  men.  His  want  of  success  was  compensated  by 
a  brilliant  exploit  of  Davie  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  who 
had  charged  upon  a  party  of  cavalry  on  their  way  to  succor 
Rocky  Mount,  and  captured  sixty  horse. 

That  night  Sumter  encamped  on  the  very  ground  where  he 
was  surprised  eighteen  days  afterwards.  On.  the  6th  of  Au- 
gust he  again  crossed  the  river,  marched  all  night,  and  a  little 
after  daylight  commenced  the  battle  of  Hanging  Rock. 
Hanging  Rock  is  in  Lancaster  District,  and  remarkable  not 
only  for  its  association  with  that  celebrated  battle,  but  as  a 
natural  curiosity.  On  the  east  side  of  the  creek  many  rocks 
are  piled  in  an  irregular  group  along  the  declivity  of  a  steep 
hill.  That  called  Hanging  Rock  is  a  single  mass  twenty  feet 
tn  diameter,  which  on  the  side  nearest  the  stream  to  which  it 
^:v?s  its  name,  is  scooped  into  a  regular  arch,  under  which 
several  persons  might  be  sheltered.  Another  boulder  is 
poised  on  the  edge  of  a  larger  rock,  resembling  a  ship  resting 
on  the  summit  of  a  cliff,  and  looking  as  if  a  slight  force  would 
hurl  it  into  the  waters  below.  The  battle  ground  is  near  this 
spot.  Sumter's  force,  in  three  divisions,  advanced  on  the 
camp  of  the  tories  under  the  command  of  Col.  Morgan  Bryan. 
His  lines  were  posted  on  the  brow  of  a  steep  hill  beyond  the 
creek,  while  the  British  camp  lay  nearly  half  a  mile  distant. 

Sumter's  centre  line,  led  by  the  intrepid  Capt.  McClure, 


CHAPTER    XVIII.  JQ7 

came  first  within  the  enemy's  view,  and  received  the  first  fire . 
The  contest  then  raged  fearfully ;  bullets  poured  like  hail ; 
McClure  was  wounded  in  the  thigh,  but  plugging  the  wound 
with  wadding,  dashed  on  in  front  of  his  men,  his  voice  urging 
them  forward  heard  above  the  din  of  battle  and  the  shrieks 
of  the  wounded.  After  firing,  they  clubbed  their  guns,  rushing 
into  the  camp  and  grappling  with  the  foe.  Where  dead  and 
wounded  lay  in  heaps,  McClure  fell,  pierced  with  several 
wounds,  while  at  the  same  time  his  cousins,  the  four  Gastons, 
lay  bleeding  around  him.  Some  near  him  ran  to  his  relief; 
but  he  ordered  them  back  to  the  fight,  and  as  he  lay  weltering 
in  blood,  his  voice  was  still  heard  urging  them  on.  As  the 
tories  fled  towards  the  British  camp,  many  of  the  whigs  rush- 
ed pell-mell  with  them.  One  named  Walker,  hurrying  along 
in  their  midst,  was  about  to  fire  on  those  before  him,  when  a 
tory  close  to  him  caught  his  arm,  crying,  "  Those  are  on  our 
side  !"  and  then,  as  if  struck  with  a  sudden  suspicion,  asked 
"  What  is  that  green  leaf  in  your  hat  for  ?"  The  whigs  had 
taken  the  precaution  to  put  each  a  leaf  in  their  hats  that 
morning  before  going  into  battle.  The  soldier  pulled  out  the 
tokc-n,  but  the  discovery  was  already  mad3 ;  one  of  the  tories 
seized  his  gun,  the  other  ran  a  bayonet  through  his  hunting 
shirt.  Letting  the  weapon  go,  he  turned  and  fled  back.  "It 
appeared  to  me,"  he  said,  "  that  they  fired  fifty  guns  after  me  ; 
every  leap  I  gave,  I  heard  something  fall  on  the  leaves  which 
!  took  for  blood,  and  thought  I  must  be  badly  wounded,  and 
would  soon  fall  exhausted.  I  thought  of  the  intolerable  thirsi 
I  had  witnessed  in  those  blooding  to  death,  and  my  moutb 

began  to  feel  parched.     I  had  now  reached  the  branch,  and 

E* 


198  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

stooped  to  drink.  On  examination  I  found  I  was  not  hurt, 
hut  my  powder  horn  was  severely  wounded,  being  pierced 
through  with  a  rifle  ball,  and  having  lost  the  greater  portion 
of  its  contents." 

This  battle  was  thought  one  of  the  most  spirited  and  best 
fought  actions  by  raw  militia, — all  volunteers — against  British 
regulars,  that  took  place  during  the  war.  It  has  not  received 
due  attention  from  American  historians.  The  engagement 
lasted  somewhat  less  than  four  hours,  and  was  terminated  by 
the  British  sounding  a  retreat,  and  sending  in  a  Zag  with  over- 
tures for  a  truce,  to  bury  the  dead  aud  succor  the  wounded. 
McClure's  command  sustained  the  largest  share  of  the  wholtf 
loss.  He  himself,  thus  stricken  down  in  the  bloom  of  life, 
was  borne  from  the  field  to  Waxhaw  church,  where  the  next 
day  his  mother  came  to  nurse  her  gallant  son.  In  a  day  or 
two  the  wounded  were  carried  to  Charlotte. 

The  news  that  a  strong  force,  under  the  command  of  Gen. 
Gates,  was  approaching  for  the  relief  of  the  Southern  pro- 
vinces, gave  a  new  impulse  to  the  zeal  of  the'  patriots,  and 
brought  recruits  to  the  standard  of  Gen.  Sumter.  Lord 
Rawdon  concentrated  his  forces  at  Camden.  By  the  13th  of 
August  Gen.  Gates  rested  at  Clermont,  thirteen  miles  from 
that  town.  He  gave  orders  to  Gen.  Sumter  to  attack  Carey 
Fort.  On  the  15th,  Gates  commenced  his  night  inarch,  and 
on  the  following  day  encountered  the  army  of  Lord  Rawdon 
near  Camden.  He  suffered  a  disastrous  defeat,  and  imme- 
diately retreated  into  North  Carolina. 

The  attack  of  Gren.  Sumter  on  the  convoy  and  Carey  Fort 
was  crowned  with  success,  and  with  his  three  hundred  prison- 


CHAPTER    XVIII.  ]J<9 

ers  and  forty-four  wagons  loaded  with  munitions  of  war,  he 
hastened  to  join  Gen.  Gates.  On  the  way  he  received  the 
news  of  his  defeat,  and  also  retreated,  to  place  the  stores  he 
had  captured  in  safety.  His  march  was  slow,  for  he  was  en- 
cumbered with  prisoners  and  baggage-wagons — and  a  large 
part  of  his  force  was  on  foot.  The  march  was  kept  up  during 
the  nights  of  the  16th  and  17th  ;  yet  it  was  not  more  than 
forty  miles  above  Camden  that  he  pitched  his  camp  on  the 
ill-fated  morning  of  the  18th  of  August.  His  encampment 
was  in  the  stronghold  of  Fishing  Creek,  two  miles  from  its 
junction  with  the  Catawba,  where  a  bend  in  stream  and  river 
leaves  a  ridge  of  elevated  ground  between  them,  from  which 
both  can  be  seen.  In  front  and  rear  of  this  spaco  deep  ravines 
run  from  the  river  and  the  creek,  leaving  a  narrow  strip  along 
which  the  road  passes,  while  below,  the  road  left  the  ridge  and 
catered  a  valley  with  steep  hills  on  either  side.  In  this  strong 
position,  guarded  by  the  Catawba  on  the  east,  and  the  creek 
on  the  west,  the  army  feared  no  enemy's  approach. 

When  the  army  halted  and  struck  their  tents,  the  guard, 
being  mounted,  repaired  to  their  posts.  The  men  in  the 
camp  who  had  no  duty  to  do,  and  were  not  too  hungry,  were 
soon  fast  asleep  in  their  tents,  having  had  no  rest  for  two 
nights.  Some  were  engaged  in  slaughtering  beeves,  and  every 
few  moments  the  crack  of  a  rifle  might  be  heard,  while  some 
were  cooking  before  the  tents.  The  sentinels  posted  down 
the  road  towards  the  ford  of  the  creek,  were  marching  up  and 
down  the  line  appointed,  while  others  of  the  guard  made  for 
tlie  river,  desirous  of  a  bath,  as  the  weather  was  oppressively 
warm,  and  intending  to  be  back  at  the  station  in  time  to  take 


<X)0  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

their  turn.  The  British,  under  Tarleton,  meanwhile,  came 
ap  the  road  from  the  stream  unperceived,  and  found  none  to 
dispute  their  advance.  Each  dragoon  had  a  foot  soldier 
mounted  behind  him,  and  these  dismounted  near  the  camp. 
The  first  intimation  given  of  their  approach,  was  a  general  fire 
from  Tarleton's  dragoons,  instantly  followed  by  a  bold  charge 
into  the  midst  of  the  camp. 

In  front,  a  short  distance  from  the  tents,  Mrs.  Peay,  of 
Fairfield  District,  was  seated  upon  a  log  feeding  her  two  chil- 
dren. Her  husband  had  gone  into  North  Carolina  after  G-ate.s' 
defeat,  to  join  his  force,  and  she,  having  to  leave  home  because 
her  neighbors  were  loyalists,  thought  it  safest  to  travel  with 
the  army.  She  had  with  her  a  negro  boy  and  two  horses. 
As  she  sat  upon  the  log,  the  British  dragoons  charged  past 
her,  and  she  would  have  been  run  over  had  not  the  loor  been 
large  and  furnished  with  branches,  so  that  they  were  obliged 
to  pass  round  it.  With  the  assault,  resistance  and  endeavors 
to  escape,  the  wildest  confusion  ensued.  She  sat  still,  her 
eyes  fixed  on  the  terrible  spectacle,  and  saw  the  defenceless  or 
slumbering  men  shot  down  or  cut  to  pieces,  till  she  turned 
sickening  from  the  scene  of  massacre.  See  saw  a  few  of  the 
regulars  rallying  behind  the  wagons,  and  returning  the  fire, 
and  presently  the  bullets  whistling  near  brought  her  to  her  re- 
collection. Slipping  down  from  the  log,  she  pulled  the  child- 
dren  after  her,  and  kept  them  close  by  her  side  till  the  firing 
ceased.  When  the  British  left  the  ground  they  took  her  ser- 
vant and  horses,  and  she  was  left  with  her  children,  alone  with 
the  dead  and  woundad  Next  day  she  want  with  the  little 
ones,  who  were  crying  for  bread,  to  the  house  of  a  tory  living 


CHAPTER    XVIII.  201 

in  the  neighborhood,  to  beg  some  food  for  them.  Ve  coolly 
told  her  there  was  the  peach  orchard,  and  she  might  take  what 
she  wanted  ;  it  was  good  enough  for  a  rebel. 

Gen.  Sumter  had  stripped  off  his  coat  and  boots,  for  he 
was  in  need  of  repose,  and  was  lying  fast  asleep  in  hia 
marquee.  In  the  moment  of  alarm  Capt.  SteePs  first  thought 
was  for  him.  Regardless  of  his  own  safety,  he  ran  directly 
to  the  marquee,  caught  Sumter  in  his  arms,  and  had  carried 
him  out  through  the  back  part  of  the  tent  before  he  was  fully 
awake.  He  also  seized  the  pormanteau  in  which,  as  he  knew, 
valuable  public  papers  were  carried,  and  brought  it  with  him. 
He  bore  the  General  to  a  horse  ready  saddled,  and  hastily 
assisted  him  to  mount,  bareheaded  as  he  was.  His  rangers 
were  already  mounted  and  clustering  round  him,  and  under 
their  protection  he  brought  Surnter  through  a  shower  of  bul- 
lets, while  in  all  directions  abound  them  the  soldiers  were 
running,  as  many  as  could  catch  horses  mounting  and  making 
off.  Steel's  party  was  hotly  pursued ;  but  whenever  the 
British  came  too  near,  the  rangers  would  wheel  suddenly  and 
fire  upon  them.  As  the  foremost  dragoons  fell,  their  horses 
running  loose  were  caught  and  mounted  by  the  flying  soldiers, 
and  this  proving  a  losing  business,  they  soon  abandoned  the 
pursuit  and  returned  to  the  disordered  camp.  One  of  Steel's 
company,  a  noble-looking  youth  of  eighteen,  rode  up  by  thu 
side  of  Sumter,  took  off  his  hat,  and  with  a  gesture  of  grace- 
ful courtesy,  presented  it  to  the  General,  tying  a  handkerchiel 
round  his  own  head. 

At  the  time  of  the  surprise,  it  is  supposed  that  between 

one  and  two  hundred  young  men  were  bathing  in  the  river 
9* 


202  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

The  dragoons,  pursuing  those  who  fled,  came  in  among  them, 
aud  an  indiscriminate  slaughter  ensued.  One  had  his  hair 
*ut  with  a  bullet,  and  was  so  stunned  he  would  have  been 
drowned,  had  not  another  dragged  him  upon  a  rock.  Three 
were  making  for  the  opposite  bank,  when  one  of  them  called 
out  that  he  was  shot.  His  companions  dragged  him  to  a  rock, 
and  then  hid  themselves  till  the  British  had  left  the  river. 
Many  of  the  soldiers  stood  on  the  east  bank  of  the  river  with 
no  covering  from  the  burning  sun.  Some  of  them  went  to 
the  house  of  McMeans,  whose  wife  gave  them  all  her  husband's 
clothes,  and  even  exhausted  her  own  wardrobe  ;  so  that  more 
than  one  of  the  survivors  of  that  disastrous  day  went  home  in 
petticoats  ! 

Ben  Rowan,  "  the  boxer  of  the  army,"  heard  the  firing  of 
the  sentinels  in  the  direction  of  the  creek,  but  supposed  it  to 
be  the  killing  of  beeves  a  little  further  from  the  camp.  He 
was  startled  by  the  enemy's  broadside,  and  seeing  in  an  in- 
stant that  all  was  lost,  ran  for  safety  to  the  place  where  the 
three  hundred  prisoners  were  under  guard.  They  were  shout- 
ing for  joy  and  flinging  up  their  hats,  when  with  his  Hercu- 
lean strength  he  forced  himself  a  pathway  through  and  over 
them.  Just  as  he  got  through  them,  he  saw  a  loose  horse 
grazing,  and  flung  himself  upon  the  animal  without  saddle  or 
bridle,  slapping  first  with  one  hand  and  then  with  the  other  to 
direct  his  course.  The  horse  went  off  at  a  brisk  pace  through 
the  woods,  and  Ben  made  good  his  escape,  to  be  an  actor  in 
every  subsequent  battle  of  the  South. 

Joel  McClemore,  as  he  ran  through  the  camp,  picked  up  a 
rifle,  not  Knowing  if  it  were  loaded  or  not ;  he  was  presently 


CHAPTER    XVIII.  203 

pursued  by  a  dragoon,  and  after  dodging  from  tree  to  tree 
for  some  time,  got  near  the  fence  and  succeeded  in- crossing  it. 
It  then  occurred  to  him  that  the  open  field  was  not  so  safe  as 
the  woods  in  case  of  continued  pursuit,  and  turning  round,  he 
said  to  the  dragoon,  in  his  Virginia  vernacular,  "  I'll  eat  fire 
if  you  cross  that  fence  but  I'll  shoot  you  !"  The  dragoon  put 
spurs  to  his  horse,  and  as  he  leaped  Joel  drew  trigger  at  a 
venture.  The  gun  went  off,  and  the  man  fell,  while  the  horse 
leaped  the  fence.  Joel  lost  no  time  in  mounting,  and  thus 
escaped  with  a  fine  horse,  holster  and  pistols.  A  few  regulars 
who  contended  for  a  time  behind  the  wagons  against  over- 
powering numbers,  were  forced  to  yield.  Everywhere  up  the 
river  and  creek  the  woods  were  full  of  men  flying  for  their 
lives,  while  some  who  escaped  butchery  were  driven  back  to 
the  camp  by  the  troopers. 

The  prisoners  were  placed  under  a  strong  guard,  having  to 
do  without  dinner  as  well  as  breakfast,  with  the  prospect  of  the 
gibbet  before  many  who  had  taken  British  protection,  when 
they  should  reach  Caruden.  Tarleton  remained  master  of 
the  field  of  slaughter,  for  it  could  not  bo  called  a  battle.  By 
his  order  the  wagons  for  which  they  could  not  find  horses  were 
collected  together  and  consumed,  with  such  articles  as  could 
not  conveniently  be  taken  away.  Long  before  sunset  the 
British  commenced  their  return  march  towards  Camden,  leav- 
ing the  dead  unburied,  and  the  wounded  who  could  not  bo 
removed,  to  perish.  The  march  was  continued  several  hours 
after  dark.  Some  of  the  prisoners  effected  their  escape  by 
dropping  off  on  the  way  and  lying  down  till  they  were  passed. 

The  scattered  men  of  Sumter's  army  with  one  accord  made 


204  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

their  way  to  Charlotte,  as  if  that  destination  had  been  previ- 
ously appointed.  Those  who  went  home  stayed  only  long 
enough  to  procure  such  articles  of  clothing  as  they  had  lost, 
and  went  on.  They  might  be  seen  the  next  day  upon  every 
road  leading  towards  Charlotte.  Sumter  himself  went  on  the 
iame  night. 

Capt.  Berry,  who  with  some  of  his  men  had  escaped  after 
the  defeat  of  Gen.  Grates,  on  the  night  of  the  17th  wandered 
up  the  river  as  far  as  George  Wade's  house.*  Wade,  vrho 
came  home  in  the  night,  gave  him  three  hundred  pounds  ot 
flour  for  his  soldiers,  and  informed  him  that  Gen.  Sumter 
would  be  on  the  other  side  of  the  riv^r  the  next  morn- 
ing. Berry  crossed  the  next  day  with  his  command,  and  had 
not  been  an  hour  in  camp  before  the  surprise  took  place,  in 
which  he  was  captured  ;  thus  leaving  one  disastrous  field  to 
meet  misfortune  in  another. 

*  A  record  of  the  military  movements  of  this  time  is  extant  in  a 
manuscript  written  hy  George  Wade,  then  one  of  the  wealthieet 
planters  on  the  Catawba. 


CHAPTER     XIX. 

SURPRISE    OF    STEEL CONDITION    OF    THE    COUNTRY. 

WHILE  Gen.  Sumter  proceeded  to  Charlotte  after  the  sur- 
prise, Capt.  Steel  returned  by  his  order,  with  some  fifteen 
men.  His  business  was  to  collect  recruits,  and  send  them  to 
join  the  General,  who  intended  to  rally  his  forces  at  Charlotte. 
On  this  mission  he  traversed  the  country  day  and  night. 
Another  object  was  to  find  the  valise  containing  the  public 
papers,  which  had  been  dropped  by  the  man  to  whose  care  it 
was  entrusted,  shortly  after  they  left  the  camp,  and  was  sup- 
posed to  be  lost  somewhere  in  the  woods.  Stool  recovered  it 
from  a  tory  who  had  found  and  carried  it  to  Waioree  Creek. 
On  his  way  back  he  chanced  to  meet  the  wife  of  one  of  his 
acquaintances,  and  stopped  to  bid  her  tell  her  husband  that  all 
patriots  were  summoned  to  meet  their  General  at  Charlotte, 
and  that  he  must  come  and  join  him  the  next  morning  at 
Neely's  on  Fishing  Creek,  whence  he  could  go  on  with  his 
party.  He  was  not  aware  that  the  man  to  whom  he  sent  this 
message  had  turned  loyalist.  The  woman,  of  course,  imme- 
diately carried  the  news  to  her  husband,  who  sat  out  to  collect 
lories  for  thj  purpose  of  intercepting  Capt.  SteM,  travelling 


206  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

all  night  through  the  neighborhood,  for  the  attack  was  to  be 
at  Neely's  on  the  following  morning. 

Meanwhile  the  brave  captain,  suspecting  no  treachery, 
reached  his  home  late  that  night,  and  once  more  embraced  the 
excellent  mother  who  had  trained  him  to  his  present  career  of 
duty.  Early  the  next  morning  he  set  off  for  Neely's,  about 
four  miles  distant,  Mrs.  Steel  accompanying  him  on  horseback 
When  they  arrived,  Mrs.  Neely  and  her  daughters  imme- 
mediately  busied  themselves  in  preparing  breakfast.  The 
horses  were  hitched  to  trees  in  the  yard,  and  two  other  daugh- 
ters of  the  landlady  went  out  into  the  cornfield  to  keep  watch. 
All  was  silent  for  some  time  ;  at  length  a  man  named  Lock- 
art  left  the  premises,  followed  by  a  young  lad,  to  get  his 
horse  from  the  pasture.  While  going  through  the  field,  he 
saw  a  body  of  tories,  in  two  divisions,  approaching  through  the 
standing  corn.  The  leader,  whom  he  recognized  as  one  of 
his  near  neighbors  and  a  noted  loyalist,  waved  his  hand  at 
him  in  token  that  he  should  keep  silence.  Lockart  paid  no 
heed  to  the  signal,  but  halloed  with  all  his  might  to  give  the 
alarm  at  the  house.  Thereupon  another  of  the  advancing 
party  snapped  his  gun  at  him  ;  Lockart  then  taking  deliberate 
aim  at  the  leader,  fired  and  cut  off  his  bridle  reins,  crippling 
one  of  his  fingers,  and  stopping  not  to  see  the  effect,  turned 
and  fled  precipitately.  In  his  flight  he  fell  into  a  deep  gully, 
which  probably  saved  him,  for  the  tories'  shots  passed  over 
him  as  he  lay  still.  The  leader's  horse  in  the  meantime  taking 
fright,  ran  away  with  him  before  he  could  recovar  his  control 
•>f  the  bridle.  This  accident  in  all  likelihood  saved  the  party 
•it  the  house. 


CHAPTER    XIX.  207 

Mrs.  Steel  was  engaged  at  the  time  in  combing  the  cap- 
jain's  hair.  He  boasted  a  remarkably  fine  head  •  f  hair  ;  it 
was  very  long  and  of  raven  blackness,  and  was  usually  worn 
lied  in  a  queue  behind.  John's  important  services  to  the 
sehig  cause,  employing  him  both  night  and  day,  had  of  late 
left  him  little  leisure  for  attention  to  his  locks ;  they  had  been 
long  uncombed,  and  probably  showed  very  plainly  the  neglect 
they  had  experienced.  The  personal  appearance  of  her  son 
was  a  matter  of  pride  to  the  matron,  only  less  than  her  de- 
light in  his  gallant  conduct.  While  thus  occupied,  they  heard 
the  sharp  crack  of  the  rifle,  followed  immediately  by  Lockart's 
warning  shouts,  and  the  screams  of  the  young  girls  who  had 
been  stationed  in  the  field.  In  a  moment  after,  several  guns 
were  fired  in  quick  succession,  and  the  girls  were  S3en  running 
towards  the  house,  while  the  two  divisions  of  the  en^i,y,  ui  i»j 
great  distance  behind  them,  could  be  perceived  advancing 
through  the  standing  corn.  Not  an  instant  was  to  be  lost ; 
yet  such  was  the  effect  of  sudden  surprise  on  the  brave  men 
who,  only  two  days  before,  had  been  taken  unawares  on  Fish- 
ing Creek,  that  they  seemed  utterly  at  a  loss  what  to  do.  Mrs. 
Steel  alone  retained  perfect  self-possession.  Starting  up,  she 
called  to  them,  "You  must  fight!"  but  directly,  seeing  the 
confusion  that  prevailed,  she  shouted  an  order  for  them  to 
'*  clear  themselves"  as  fast  as  possible.  She  urged  her  son  to 
mount  his  horse  at  once,  and  save  the  public  papers  in  his 
charge,  while  she  pulled  down  the  bars  to  let  out  him  and  his 
men.  John  was  quick  in  all  his  movements,  and  it  may  easily 
DP  conceived  that  no  time  was  wasted.  First  in  the  saddle, 
he  spurred  his  noblj  horse  towards  the  bars,  which  ho  cleared 


DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

At  a  bound — his  mother  having  had  no  time  yet  to  let  them 
down — and  galloped  off.  He  was  followed  by  the  greater 
number  of  his  men,  for  whom  Mrs.  Steel  removed  the  bars  as 
fast  as  she  could  ;  some,  however,  were  slower  :n  getting  off, 
and  paid  the  penalty  of  their  delay,  being  now  exposed  to  the 
fire  of  the  advancing  tories. 

About  fifty  guns  were  discharged  at  the  bars,  and  two  of 
the  whigs  fell  dead  from  their  horses,  bearing  Mrs.  Steel 
under  them  to  the  ground.  One  who  could  not  get  his  horse, 
in  leaping  had  part  of  his  foot  shot  off.  Another's  hunting- 
shirt  filling  with  the  wind  as  he  rode,  was  riddled  through  and 
through  with  bullets  that  missed  his  body.  Capt.  Steel,  de- 
termined to  cut  his  way  through  the  assailants,  rode  foremost 
up  the  lane  at  full  speed,  his  long  hair,  unfastened,  streaming 
in  the  wind,  his  rifle  in  one  hand,  held  high  above  his  head  in 
defiance  of  the  foe.  He  was  closely  followed  by  those  of  his 
company  who  had  escaped.  The  tories,  startled  by  the  fury 
of  their  onset,  gave  way  and  scattered  from  the  road,  nor  were 
they  able  to  rally  till  the  fugitives  were  beyond  their  reach. 
The  whigs  who  were  taken  prisoners  were  carried  to  Camden  ; 
one  or  two  died  in  the  jail  there,  while  others  languished  for 
seven  months,  suffering  incredible  cruelties. 

Meanwhile  the  first  thought  of  Mrs.  Steel,  as  she  struggled 
to  release  herself  from  the  weight  of  the  dead  bodies,  rising  from 
the  ground  covered  with  their  blood,  her  dress  pierced  in  dif- 
ferent places  with  bullet  holes — was  for  "  John  and  the 
papers."  When  she  heard  they  were  safe,  she  burst  into  an 
exclamation  of  thankfulness,  and  as  she  was  fortunately  un- 
hurt, turned  her  attention  to  the  relief  of  others.  The 


CHAPTER    XIX.  209 

lories,  enraged  at  their  disappointment,  with  one  accord 
turned  their  course  to  Mrj.  Steel's  house.  This  they  burned 
to  the  ground,  and  destroyed  her  property  of  every  descrip- 
tion, wherever  they  could  find  anything  belonging  to  her. 

The  captain  often  related  this  adventure,  and  said  that 
while  flying  along  the  lane  with  his  hair  streaming,  he  thought. 
of  Absalom,  and  vowed,  if  he  escaped  his  fate  while  passing 
under  the  trees,  to  sacrifice  the  hair  which  had  brought  him 
into  such  peril.  A  youth  in  his  company  who  also  wore  bis 
hair  in  a  queue,  had  it  cut  off  by  a  rifle  ball  as  he  leaped  the 
bars.  The  vow  he  then  made  was  different  from  the  captain's  ; 
for  he  resolved  to  wear  it  long  while  he  lived,  in  defiance  of 
British  or  tories,  and  religiously  kept  his  resolution  for  more 
than  half  a  century. 

Whilj  the  men  flying  from  the  disastrous  field  of  Gen. 
Grates' defeat,  were  continually  coming  to  Charlotte,  and  pass- 
ing on,  the  gallant  Capt.  McClure  was  approaching  the  termi- 
nation of  his  brief  and  brilliant  career.  The  hero  drew  his 
last  breath  in  Liberty  Hall — the  room  in  which  the  Mecklen- 
burg Declaration  was  penned  by  Dr.  Brevard — probably  at  the 
very  hour  when  his  compatriots  under  Sumter  were  routed 
fifty  miles  below.  At  the  time  there  was  a  report  that  the 
British  were  coming,  and  everybody  was  leaving  Charlotte. 
It  was  proposed  to  bury  the  corpse  without  a  coffin,  but  his 
mother  insisted  on  having  him  decently  interred. 

There  were  'no  men  to  render  the  last  offices  to  the 
dead  on  the  field  of  Sumpter's  defeat,  and  it  devolved  upon 
the  women  to  go  down  to  the  battle  ground  and  see 
th.it  they  received  sepulture.  Mary  Johnston,  accom 


210  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

panied  by  Miss  McClure,  went  the  same  night  to  Justice 
Gaston's,  and  found  at  home  only  the  Justice,  Mrs.  Gaston 
and  their  granddaughter,  Margaret  McCreary.  The  house 
had  been  plundered  of  everything,  and  that  night  the 
aged  couple  slept  upon  cowhides,  the  two  young  women  and 
Margaret  occupying  hides  stretched  on  the  floor.  The  next 
morning  they  prevailed  on  Margaret  to  accompany  them  to 
the  field.  As  they  drew  near  the  spot  of  the  disaster,  with  a 
natural  reluctance  to  go  alone  where  they  must  encounter  so 
appalling  a  spectacle,  they  called  at  the  house  of  a  loyalist, 
and  with  some  difficulty  persuaded  him  to  accompany  them. 
Mrs.  Johnston  found  the  corpse  of  her  father,  hastily  buried. 
Some  of  the  bodies  lay  uncovered,  and  several  were  slightly 
covered  with  earth,  which  the  hogs  had  partly  rooted  away. 
Many  of  the  women  went  to  Charlotte  to  carry  clothes  and 
provisions  to  their  friends.  On  their  return,  they  were  met 
by  anxious  inquiries  from  those  who  were  uncertain  as  to  the 
fute  of  their  kindred.  They  also  carried  supplies  to  Camden, 
whither  the  unfortunate  prisoners  had  been  conveyed,  driving 
pack-horses  laden  with  the  different  articles.  One  Mary  Gill, 
on  a  journey  thither  with  a  friend,  chanced  to  stop  for  the 
night  at  a  small  cabin  in  the  pine  woods.  "She  had  suspicions 
of  the  place,  which  were  confirmed  when  she  saw  a  man  go 
out  at  the  back  door  as  they  asked  admittance  ;  but  they  were 
unable  to  go  further,  and  concluded  to  avail  themselves  of  the 
shelter.  She^  determined,  however,  to  keep  watch,  and  tying 
her  horse  to  the  hasp  of  the  door,  she  seated  herself  on  the 
step,  holding  the  reins  in  her  hand.  A  tory  within  the 
cabin,  not  long  afterwards,  having  parched  some  corn  on  the 


CHAPTER    XIX.  211 

hearth,  invited  her  with  much  importunity  to  come  and 
take  some.  She  left  the  horse  for  a  moment  to  do  so  ;  but  on 
returning  to  the  door  found  the  rope  cut  and  the  horse  gone 
She  charged  the  tory  with  having  a  hand  in  this  piece  of  vil- 
lany,  and  being  of  masculine  strength,  threatened  to  punish 
him  ;  but  he  protested  his  innocence,  and  her  companion  in- 
terceded for  him.  On  her  arrival  at  Camden,  Miss  Gill  com- 
plained to  a  British  officer,  who  promised  to  attend  to  the 
matter  ;  but  the  horse  was  never  recovered. 

One  striking  instance  of  devotion  and  heroism  should  be 
mentioned.  Thomas  McCalla,  a  soldier  in  Capt.  Steel's  com- 
pany, had  been  taken  a  prisoner  to  Caniden.  For  a  month  his 
wife  could  obtain  no  tidings  of  hitn.  In  the  midst  of  her  dis- 
tress, her  children  fell  ill  with  the  small-pox — that  dreadful 
scourge  of  the  whole  country — and  after  their  recovery  she 
determined  to  go  to  Camden  to  seek  her  husband.  Having 
set  her  house  in  order,  she  was  in  the  saddle  long  before  day, 
taking  the  road  leading  down  on  the  west  side  of  the  Catawba. 
The  mountain  gap  on  Wateree  Creek  was  passed  ere  the  sun 
rose,  and  by  two  o'clock  she  had  crossed  the  river,  pass- 
ing the  guard  there  stationed,  and  entered  Camden.  Desiring 
to  be  conducted  to  the  presence  of  Lord  Rawdon,  she  was 
escorted  by  Major  Doyle  to  the  head-quarters  of  that  com- 
mander, who  then  occupied  a  large  ancient-looking  house  on 
the  east  side  of  the  main  street. 

Her  impression  at  first  sight  was  favorable  ;  he  was  a  fine- 
looking  young  man,  with  a  countenance  not  unprepossessing. 
Being  desired  to  explain  the  object  of  her  visit,  she  pleaded 
her  cause  with  the  eloquence  of  nature  and  feeling;  making 


212  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

known  the  distressed  situation  of  her  family  at  home,  the 
anxiety  of  mind  she  had  suffered  on  account  of  the  absence 
of  her  husband  and  her  ignorance  of  his  fate,  and  her  urgent 
need  of  his  care  and  protection.  From  Major  Doyle  she  had 
at  length  learned  that  he  was  held  a  prisoner  by  his  lordship's 
orders.  She  had  come,  therefore,  to  entreat  mercy  for  him  ; 
to  pray  that  he  might  be  released  and  permitted  to  go  home 
with  her. 

Lord  Rawdon  heard  her  to  the  end.  His  reply  was — "  I 
would  rather  hang  such  rebels  than  eat  my  breakfast."  This 
insulting  speech  was  addressed  to  his  suppliant  while  her  eyes 
were  fixed  on  him  in  the  agony  of  her  entreaty,  and  the  tears 
were  streaming  down  her  cheeks.  His  words  dried  up  the 
fountain  at  once,  the  spirit,  of  an  American  matron  was 
roused,  and  she  turned  on  him  a  look  of  the  deepest  scorn. 
A  moment  after,  with  a  struggle  to  control  her  feelings,  she 
said,  "  I  crave  of  your  lordship  permission  to  see  my  hus- 
band." Doyle  now  interposed,  and  requested  his  lordship  to 
step  with  him  into  another  apartment.  When  they  returned, 
Rawdon  said  to  his  visitor,  with  a  stately  coldness — "  Major 
Doyle,  madam,  has  my  permission  to  let  you  go  into  the  prison. 
You  may  continue  in  the  prison  ten  minutes  only.  Major, 
you  have  my  orders."  So  saying,  ho  bowed  politely  both  to 
her  and  the  officer,  as  intimating  that  the  business  was  ended, 
and  they  were  dismissed.  They  accordingly  quitted  the  room. 

Thus  ended  the  interview  from  which  she  had  hoped  so 
much.  What  had  been  granted  seemed  a  mockery  rather 
than  an  alleviation  of  her  sorrow.  But  even  this  indulgence, 
the  Major  informed  her,  had  been  reluctantly  granted  at  his 


CHAPTER    XIX.  213 

earnest  intercession  ;  and  he  took  occasion  to  blame  her  own 
cxl.ibition  of  spirit.  "  It  was  with  great  difficulty," 
h-j  observed,  "  that  T  got  this  permission  for  you.  His 
lordship  said,  '  She  can  cry,  and  I  believe  she  can  fight,  too  ! 
did  you  see  what  a  look  she  gave  me  ?  Major,  such  a  woman 
might  do  harm ;  she  must  not  be  permitted  to  pass  and  re- 
pass,  unless  some  one  of  the  officers  is  with  her.  She  must 
stay  only  ten  minutes,  and  it  must  be  in  your  presence.'  " 

The  sight  of  the  prison-pen  almost  overcame  the  fortitude 
of  the  resolute  wife.  An  inclosure  like  that  constructed  for 
animals,  guarded  by  soldiers,  was  the  habitation  of  the  unfor- 
tunate prisoners,  who  sat  within  on  the  bare  earth,  many  of 
them  suffering  with  the  prevalent  distemper,  and  stretched 
on  the  ground,  with  no  shelter  from  the  burning  sun  of  Septem- 
ber. "  Is  it  possible,"  cried  she,  turning  to  Doyle,  "  that  you 
shut  up  men  in  this  manner,  as  you  would  a  parcel  of  hogs  !'' 
She  was  then  admitted  into  the  jail,  and  welcome  indeed  was 
the  sight  of  her  familiar  face  to  McCalla.  When  the  ten 
minutes  had  expired,  she  again  shook  hands  with  him,  assur- 
ing him  she  would  shortly  return  with  clothes  for  his  use,  and 
what  provisions  she  could  bring  ;  then  turning,  she  walked  away 
with  a  firm  step,  stopping  to  shake  hands  with  young  John 
Adair  and  the  other  captives  with  whom  she  was  acquainted. 
The  word  of  encouragement  was  not  wanting,  and  as  she  bade 
the  prisoners  adieu,  she  said,  "  Have  no  fear  ;  the  women  are 
doing  their  part  of  the  service."  "  I  admire  youi  spirit, 
madam,"  Doyle  observed  to  her,  "  but  must  request  you  to  be 
a  little  more  cautious." 

Mrs.   McCalla  was  furnished  by  the  Major   with  a    pass, 


214  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

which  she  showed  to  the  officer  on  duty  as  she  passed  the 
gaard  on  her  return,  and  to  the  officer  at  the  ferry.  She 
rode  with  all  speed,  and  was  at  home  before  midnight ;  having 
had  less  than  twenty-four  hours  for  the  accomplishment  of 
her  whole  enterprise  ;  in  that  time  riding  one  hundred  miles, 
crossing  the  river  twice,  and  passing  the  guard  four  times 
It  is  proper  to  say  that  she  met  with  kind  treatment  from 
other  British  officers  at  this  time,  for  they  were  favorably  im 
pie.ssetl  by  her  courage  and  strength  of  affection.  Even  the 
soldiers,  as  she  passed  them,  paid  her  marks  of  respect.  The 
iories  alone  showed  no  sympathy  nor  pity  for  her  trials  ;  it  be- 
•og  constantly  observed  that  there  was  deeper  hostility  towards 
the  whigs  on  the  part  of  their  countrymen  of  different  politics, 
than  those  of  English  birth. 

Mrs.  McCalla  began  her  work  immediately  after  her  arrival 
at  home ;  making  new  clothes,  altering  and  mending  others, 
and  preparing  the  provisions.  Her  preparations  being  com- 
pleted, she  again  set  out  for  Camden.  This  time  she  had 
the  company  of  one  of  her  neighbors,  Mrs.  Nixon,  whose  bro- 
ther, John  Adair,  has  been  mentioned  as  among  the  prisoners. 
Each  of  the  women  drove  before  her  a  pack-horse,  laden  with 
the  articles  provided  for  the  use  of  their  suffering  friends. 
From  this  time  she  made  her  journeys  about  once  a  month, 
carrying  clean  clothes  and  provisions ;  being  often  accom- 
panied by  other  women  bound  on  similar  errands,  and  convey- 
ing articles  of  food  and  clothing  to  their  captive  fathers, 
husbands  and  brothers. 

One  of  the  patriotic  efforts  of  the  women  of  Fishing  Creek 
neighborhood  is  worth  remembrance.  The  rich  lands  were 


CHAPTER    XIX.  215 

well  adapted  for  the  growth  of  wheat,  which  was  extensively 
cultivated  by  tho  '  Pennsylvania  Irish'  settlers.  Tha  bar- 
rest  was  in  June  :  but  all  the  men  able  to  bear  arms  havin^ 

'  O 

taken  the  field,  none  remained  to  secure  the  crop,  on  which 
the  support  of  their  families  depended.  The  young  women, 
with  spirit  equal  to  that  of  their  gallant  brothars,  formed  a 
company  of  reapers  for  cutting  and  garnering  the  grain 
They  went  day  after  day  from  one  farm  to  another,  and 
reaped  the  crop  with  the  assistance  of  tha  matrons  and  a  few 
old  men.  The  only  qusstion  they  asked  was,  "  Is  the  owner 
out  with  tha  fighting;  men  ?"  an  1  an  affirmative  answer  was 

O  O 

sufficient  to  engage  them  at  onca  in  tha  labor.  It  was  no 
small  undertaking,  five  or  six  weeks  of  unceasing  toil  baing 
necessary  to  gather  in  tha  harvest  through  tha  country.  It 
seemed  that  Providence  smiled  on  tha  generous  enterprise  ; 
there  were  no  storms  during  that  period  to  ravage  the  fields, 
and  it  was  related  for  years  afterwards  as  very  remarkable, 
that  some  of  the  crops  of  1780  were  secured  several  weeks 
after  the  grain  was  fully  ripe.  Scarcely  was  the  work  ac 
complishcd,  before  British  and  tories  were  plundering  every 
where  and  laying  waste  tha  country,  determined  to  vanquish 
the  spirit  of  resistance  by  distressing  rebel  families. 

During  the  summer,  families  through  the  country,  near  the 
scene  of  warfare,  lived  chiafly  on  roasted  corn,  without  bread, 
meat,  or  salt.  Hickory  ashes  were  used,  with  a  small  quan- 
tity of  salt,  for  preserving  beef  when  it  could  be  had.  Leather 
shoes  were  replaced  by  woollen  rags  sewed  round  the  feet,  and 
of  beds  and  bedding  nothing  was  left.  The  beds  were  gene- 
rally ripped  open  by  the  depredators,  the  feathers  scattered 


116  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

and  the  ticking  used  for  tent  cloths.  The  looms  were  robbeJ 
of  the  cloth  found  in  them ;  and  hence  the  females  of  the 
country  resorted  to  various  expedients  to  manufacture  cloth- 
ing, and  preserve  it  for  their  own  and  their  friends'  use.  A 
family  living  on  Pacolet  River  built  a  loom  between  four  trees 
in  the  forest,  and  wove  in  fair  weather,  covering  the  loom  and 
web  with  cow-hides  when  it  rained.  On  one  occasion,  when 
the  whigs  had  obtained  a  quantity  of  salt  by  taking  a  fort,  it 
was  sent  up  by  wagons  to  York  District,  to  be  distributed  by 
pecks  among  the  widows  of  those  who  had  fallen  in  battle. 
The  women  went  on  horseback  for  their  pecks.  At  another 
time,  one  rode  eighty  miles  for  a  bushel,  concealing  the  guinea 
appropriated  for  the  purchase,  in  the  hair  braided  on  the  top 
of  her  head. 

Not  only  did  the  labors  of  the  field  devolve  on  the  women 
during  this  period,  but  they  frequently  had  to  devise  means 
of  assisting  or  sheltering  the  hunted  whigs.  Their  friends 
could  not  venture  on  a  visit  home  without  watching  their  op- 
portunity. North  of  Fishing  Creek  settlement  lay  the  black- 
jack region,  at  that  time  an  open  prairie,  on  wbich  persons 
could  be  seen  at  a  great  distance.  The  patriots  coming  to 
visit  their  families,  always  endeavored  to  pass  over  this  plain 
by  night,  though  to  do  so,  they  were  often  under  the  necessity 
of  lying  by  all  day.  As  they  approached  their  homes,  they 
usually  discovered  some  signal  hung  out  by  the  women,  by 
which  they  understood  whether  or  not  they  could  enter  their 
houses  with  safety. 

The  whigs  concealed  as  much  of  their  property  as  they 
could  ;  sometimes  depositing  grain  for  the  use  of  their  families 


CHAPTER    XIX.  217 

in  the  barns  of  kind-hearted  loyalists.  A  cave,  still  to  be 
seen  in  a  deep  ravine  on  Rocky  Creek,  was  a  place  of  deposit 
for  many  articles,  hidden  from  the  cruel  marauders  who  took 
advantage  of  the  state  of  confusion  to  plunder  helpless  fami- 
lies. Gangs  of  robbers  went  about  through  the  country,  and 
it  might  truly  be  said  that  spoliation  and  murder  were  the 
order  of  the  day.  "Well  ran  the  old  song — 

"  Carolina,  South  and  North, 
WAS  filial  with  pain  and  woe: 
Tiie  lories  took  uieir  i^ighbore*  wortt*. 
And  a\vuy  a  whig  must  go.'' 


f-H  AFTER    XX. 

THE    WARNING    AT     GREEN     SPRING — BATTLE    OF    KINft'e, 

MOUNTAIN B1,ACKSTOCKS STATE      OF      CHARLESTON 

AND    THE    COUNTRY 

THE  late  succession  of  'lisafit.i.u's  bad  completely  prostrated 
the  country's  rising  hopes.  Bui  tho  dark  hour  was  the  har- 
binger of  brighter  prospects ;  far  up  among  the  mountains 
were  gathered  bands  of  patriots,  ere  long  to  descend  like  the 
mountain  torrent  from  their  heights.  It  is  said  that  more 
than  three  thousand  were  collected  at  Gilberttown, Rutherford, 
North  Carolina.  In  September,  Lord  Cornwallis  despatched 
Col.  Ferguson  to  the  frontier,  to  sweep  the  country,  and  en- 
courage the  loyalists  to  take  up  arms.  A  number  of  aban- 
doned outlaws  hung  around  his  camp,  committing  depredations 
and  cruelties  wherever  they  passed  ;  robbing  whigs  of  their 
negroes,  horses,  cattle,  and  every  valuable  article  of  property 
The  militia  of  the  country  assembled  to  interrupt  their  march, 
and  several  skirmishes  took  place  between  the  straggling  par- 
ties. 

One  battle  of  considerable  importance  was  fought  in  Spar* 
tanburg  District,  at  the  "  Green  Spring."  About  two  hun- 
dred men,  commanded  by  Col.  Clarke,  of  the  Georgia  volun- 


CHAPTER    XX. 


teers,  having  received  intelligence  thai  a  larger  body  of  tory 
militia  was  recruiting  for'  the  horse  service,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Ferguson,  determined  to  attempt  to  rout  them.  The 
Americans  stopped  for  refreshment  at  the  house  of  Capt. 
Dillard,  who  was  with  them  as  a  volunteer,  and  were  enter- 
tained with  milk  and  potatoes.  They  marched  on,  hearing 
that  a  scouting  party  was  in  advance  of  Ferguson's  station, 
and  encamped  for  the  night  at  Green  Spring.  The  same 
evening  Ferguson,  with  a  party,  arrived  at  Dillard's,  and  made 
inquiries  respecting  Clarke  and  his  men.  Mrs.  Dillard  replied 
that  they  had  been  gone  a  long  time,  and  at  the  bidding  of 
the  officers  prepared  supper.  Going  to  and  from  the  kitchen, 
she  overheard  much  of  their  conversation,  and  ascertained 
that  they  knew  where  Clarke  was  encamped,  and  were  to  pur- 
sue him,  with  a  view  to  a  surprise,  as  soon  as  they  had  taken 
their  meal.  No  time  was  to  be  lost.  She  hurried  the  supper, 
and  as  soon  as  the  officers  had  sat  down,  slipped  out  by  a  back 
way.  Late  and  dark  as  it  was,  her  determination  was  to  go 
herself  and  apprise  Clarke  of  his  danger,  in  the  hope  of  being 
in  time  for  him  to  make  a  safe  retreat;  for  she  believed  that 
the  enemy  were  too  numerous  to  justify  a  battle. 

She  went  to  the  stable,  bridled  a  young  horse,  and  without 
saddle,  mounted  and  rode  with  all  possible  speed  to  the  place 
described.  It  was  about  half  an  hour  before  day  when  she 
came  in  full  gallop  to  one  of  the  videtteH,  by  whom  she  was 
immediately  conducted  to  Col.  Clarke.  She  called  to  th« 
colonel,  breathless  with  eagerness  and  haste,  "  Be  m  readi 
ness  either  to  fight  or  run  ;  the  enemy  will  be  upon  you  im- 
mediately, and  they  are  strong  !" 


220  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

In  an  instant  every  man  was  up,  and  no  moments  were  lost 
in  preparing  for  action.  The  intelligence  came  just  in  lime 
to  put  the  whigs  in  readiness.  Ferguson  had  detached  Dun- 
lap,  with  two  hundred  picked  mounted  men,  to  engage  Clarke 
ind  keep  him  employed  till  his  arrival.  Thesr  rushed  in  full 
eharge  into  the  American  camp  ;  but  the  surprise  was  on  their 
part.  They  were  met  hand  to  hand,  with  a  firmness  they  had 
not  anticipated.  Their  confusion  was  increased  by  the  dark- 
ness, which  rendered  it  hard  to  distinguish  friend  from  foe. 
The  battle  was  warm  for  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes,  when  the 
tories  gave  way. 

Col.  Ferguson  hastened  to  secure  himself  an  advantageous 
position  for  contending  with  the  mountaineers  collected  to 
oppose  him.  He  left  one  of  his  men  concealed  in  the  cellar 
of  a  house  on  the  road  side,  whose  business  it  was  to  ascertain 
the  number  and  'character  of  those  who  were  pressing  on  his 
Tear.  This  spy  making  himself  rather  conspicuous,  was  taken 
by  the  pursuing  whigs,  and  forced  to  give  the  information  they 
desired.  The  practice  among  their  riflemen  of  picking  off 
the  officers  in  an  engagement,  had  produced  much  confusion 
in  the  British  ranks,  and  it  being  known  to  the  leaders,  some 
had  adopted  the  expedient  of  disguising  themselves  before 
going  into  action.  This  prisoner  was  asked  if  Ferguson  went 
to  battle  in  disguise,  .ind  said,  tc  He  has  a  large  check  shirt 
which  he  wears  over  his  uniform."  This  information  being 
spread  among  the  soldiers,  it  is  easy  to  account  for  the  fact 
that  Col.  Ferguson  was  shot  through  the  arm  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  battle  of  King's  Mountain ;  his  fine  white 


CHAPTER    XX.  231 

b>rse  being  seen  not  long  after,  dashing  down  the  rail  without 
a  rider. 

"While  the  "  liberty  men,"  of  the  frontier  districts  had  fled 
to  the  mountains,  the  women,  busily  occupied  in  the  labors  of 
the  house  and  fi^ld,  were  harassed  by  visits  from  marauding 
loyalists.  A  notorious  robber,  one  Edmund  Russell,  was 
known  to  have  his  retreat  at  Sandy  River.  After  the  battle 
of  King's  Mountain,  a  party  of  twenty  whigs,  headed  by 
William  White,  went  in  quest  of  him.  White  had  ventured 
home  to  see  how  matters  were  going  on,  and  finding  his  wife 
and  sisters  in  the  field  with  a  basket  of  wheat  which  they 
were  beginning  to  sow,  he  alighted  from  his  horse  to  show 
them  "  the  cast  of  the  hand,"  as  he  called  it, — not  venturing 
more,  for  he  knew  his  movements  were  watched.  The  enemy 
heard,  indeed  that  he  "  was  at  home  sowing  wheat,"  and  sent 
men  to  capture  him  after  he  had  gone  after  Russell. 

The  robber,  afraid  to  live  above  ground,  had  made  himself 
a  den  in  the  earth  some  distance  from  his  house,  where  he  had 
provisions  brought  to  him.  This  den  was  in  the  woods,  and 
BO  covered  as  to  be  undistinguishable  from  the  ground  abcvs 
it.  When  the  whigs  were  approaching  his  house  they  met 
two  children  carrying  a  bottle  of  milk,  but  could  obtain  from 
them  no  information  as  to  his  whereabouts.  One  of  the  party 
suddenly  exclaimed — "  Here  is  smoke  issuing  from  the 
ground  ;"  and  presently  Russell  sprang  out  and  ran  away. 
Fear  lent  him  wings,  but  it  was  of  no  avail,  seventeen  guns 
being  fired  at  him  in  rapid  succession. 

The  battle  of  King's  Mountain  was  soon  followed  by  the 
retreat  of  Lord  Cornwallis  from  Charlotte  to  Winnsboro 

T* 


222  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

The  militia  ot"  the  country  took  toll  as  the  British  army  passe<l 
at  every  suitable  thicket ;  a  single  whig  sometimes  riding  up, 
picking  off  his  object,  and  making  good  his  escape.  Col. 
Tarleton  for  a  short  time  halted  his  legion  at  White's  Mills  on 
Fishing  Creek,  midway  between  Charlotte  and  Winnsboro,  on 
a  lookout  for  the  mountain  men  on  their  return  from  the  scene 
of  the  battle.  Cornwallis  encamped  on  the  plantation  of  John 
Service,  a  shrewd  fellow,  who  succeeded  in  making  the  British 
commander  believe  him  an  idiot.  On  being  told  his  lordship's 
name,  he  asked  "  if  he  was  related  to  John  Wallis  the  .shoe- 
maker up  the  road."  Lord  Cornwallis  gave  orders  that  not- 
thing  of  the  simpleton's  should  be  molested. 

On  the  12th  of  November,  Col.  Wemyss,  who  attacked 
Sumter's  band  of  volunteers,  was  defeated  and  taken  prisoner. 
After  this  action,  Gren.  Sumter,  aware  that -Tarleton  had  been 
despatched  in  pursuit  of  him,  with  a  view  to  another  sur- 
prise like  that  on  Fishing  Creek — made  a  hasty  retreat,  and 
took  up  his  position  at  Blackstock's,  near  Tyger  River.  On 
the  retreat  he  sent  Col.  Taylor,  with  a  detachment  of  fifty 
men,  to  fetch  flour  from  a  mill  in  the  vicinity.  Taylor  ex- 
pected the  General  to  remain  where  he  was  till  his  return  ;  but 
shortly  after  his  departure  information  was  brought  of  the 
near  approach  of  Tarleton's  cavalry,  and  Sumter  moved  off  to 
secure  his  position.  Taylor  knew  nothing  of  Tarleton's  ap- 
proach, and  was  not  a  little  displeased  when  he  returned  with 
the  flour  and  did  not  find  the  General.  His  men  were  hun- 
gry, and  he  allowed  two  or  three  hogs  to  be  cleaned  and  cook- 
ed, and  some  of  the  flour  made  into  bread.  While  the  sol- 
diers were  baking  the  bread,  in  the  fashion  of  Johnnycake,  on 


CHAPTER    XX.  223 

pieces  of  pine  bark,  two  officers  who  had  been  sent  back  by 
Sumter  to  watch  the  enemy's  movements,  dashed  up  in  fie>*y 
haste  to  bring  the  news  that  Tarleton  was  just  at  hand.  TL.- 
hogs  and  the  dough  were  thrown  into  the  wagon  uncooked, 
and  the  men  drove  the  wagon  into  camp  at  a  full  gallop.  As 
they  turned  the  corner  of  a  little  stable  the  firing  commence^. 
In  this  action  Sumter  received  a  severe  wound,  and  w-as  cai- 
ried  on  a  litter  the  same  night  into  North  Carolina.  Capt. 
Steel  returned  home  in  November,  and  by  the  aid  of  his  ran- 
gers,  reduced  his  neighborhood  to  order,  organizing  the  militia, 
bringing  some  of  the  tories  to  trial  and  execution  for  murder, 
driving  others  of  the  worst  from  the  country,  and  pardoning 
Itss  culpable  offenders  who  promised  reformation.  The  con- 
dition of  the  times  demanded  such  summary  measures ;  a 
fatal  disease  threatened  destruction  to  the  body  of  the  state, 
and  it  needed  a  sharp  weapon  and  an  unshrinking  hand  to 
eradicate  it. 

The  deplorable  sufferings  of  the  unfortunate  prisoners  in 
Charleston  had  moved  the  sympathy  of  the  people  of  Western 
Carolina ;  for  news  came  that  many  were  perishing  of  want 
and  disease.  The  men  could  not  go  thither  ;  but  the  women 
gathered  clothing,  medicines,  and  provisions,  and  travelled 
long  journeys,  encountering  danger  as  well  as  hardship,  to 
minister  to  them.  The  mother  of  Andrew  Jackson,  return- 
ing to  the  Waxhaws,  after  a  journey  to  Charleston  to  carry 
clothing  and  other  necessaries  to  some  friends  on  board  the 
prison  ship,  was  seized  with  the  prison  fever,  and  died  in  a 
tent,  in  the  midst  of  the  wide,  sandy  wilderness  of  pines.  She 
a.od  her  children  had  quitted  their  homo  after  the  slaughtei 


224  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

of  Buford's  regiment,  when  the  women  and  children  fled  from 
the  ravages  of  the  merciless  enemy,  and  had  found  a  place  of 
ibfugc  in  Sugar  Creek  congregation,  where  they  remained 
during  part  of  the  summer. 

In  Charleston  many  cruelties  were  exercised,  not  only  on 
t\3  imprisoned  soldiers,  but  on  the  unoffending  inhabitants — 
women  and  children.  The  patriotic  ladies  refused  to  join  in 
the  amusements  of  the  city  while  in  the  hands  of  the  British  ; 
but  gave  their  energies  to  the  relief  of  their  friends,  being  the 
more  active  when  military  efforts  were  suspended.  Many  and 
ingenious  were  tha  contrivances  they  adopted,  to  carry  sup- 
plies to  the  defenders  of  their  country.  Sometimes  cloth  for 
ft  coat,  fashioned  into  an  appendage  to  female  attire,  would  be 
borne  away,  unsuspected  by  the  vigilant  guards,  and  after- 
wards converted  into  regimental  shape.  Boots,  "  a  world  too 
wide"  for  the  delicate  wearer,  were  often  transferred  to  the 
partisan  who  could  not  procure  them  for  himself.  A  horse- 
man's helmet  has  been  concealed  under  a  well-arranged  he-ad- 
dress ;  and  epaulettes  delivered  from  the  folds  of  a  matron's 
simple  cap.  Other  articles  in  demand  for  military  use,  as! 
feathers  and  cockades,  more  easily  conveyed,  were  regularly 
brought  by  some  stratagem  or  other. 

Mr.  Sitnms  says,  "  The  women  would  often  procure 
passes  to  go  to  their  farms  or  plantations  in  the  country. 
They  seized  these  occasions  for  carrying  forth  supplies  of 
cloth,  linen,  and  even  gunpowder  and  shot,  to  their  countryman 
in  the  brigade  of  Marion.  These  commodities  were  concealed 
beneath  their  garments  ;  and,  in  preparation  for  their  depart- 
ure, the  dimensions  of  the  good  women  were  observed  sensi- 


CHAPTER    XX.  225 

bly  to  increase.  At  length  it  was  noticed  by  the  officers  on 
guard,  that  the  lady,  who  when  she  left  the  city  was  of  enor- 
mous bulk,  would  return  reduced  to  a  shadow.  Strange  sus- 
picions naturally  ran  in  their  heads  as  to  the  causes  of  a 
change  so  surprising ;  at  length  a  jury  of  spinsters  was  pro- 
vided, and  the  fat  ladies  were  taken  into  custody.  The  dis- 
covery was  amazing  ;  bales  of  blue  broadcloth  were  unrolled 
from  about  the  slenderest  waists ;  and  swan  and  duck  shot, 
and  gunpowder  and  ball,  rolls  of  duck,  cotton  flannels,  &c., 
appeared  from  beneath  the  ample  petticoats.  This  put  a  stop 
to  their  growth,  as  well  as  their  peregrinations." 

One  lady  who  visited  the  city  relates  in  her  letters  that  she 
went  on  board  the  prison  ship,  and  drank  coffee  with  the  pri- 
soners awaiting  an  exchange.  Another  was  accustomed  to 
wear  a  bonnet  decorated  with  thirteen  small  plumes,  as  a  token 
of  her  attachment  to  republican  principles.  Some  would  not 
attend  church,  as  they  had  been  accustomed,  in  the  city,  while 
prayers  were  offered  there  for  the  success  of  the  British  arms. 
It  might  have  been  said  of  many  female  patriots  who  evinced 
zeal  in  support  of  the  cause  which  then  appeared  the  worse, 
that  they  appeared  to  consecrate  every  thought  to  the  interests 
of  America.  They  received  under  their  hospitable  roof  the 
sick  and  wounded,  gave  them  their  personal  attention  and  sym- 
pathy ;  and  divided  of  their  substance  among  those  who  needed 
aid.  The  prisoners  were  visited  at  regular  intervals  and  favors 
were  solicited  in  their  behalf  from  the  British  officers,  which 
were  sometimes  granted  to  female  intercession.  Their  suf- 
ferings appealed  to  female  benevolence  also  among  the  loyal- 
ists Some  of  those  most  attached  to  the  royal  cause  were 
10* 


226  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE  REVOLUTION. 

indefatigable  in  their  attentions  td  the  sufferers,  whom  many 
feared  to  visit  in  consequence  of  the  prevalence  of  a  contagious 
fever  in  the  hospitals.  The  English  were  well  supplied  witli 
necessary  stores  ;  the  Americans  were  destitute,  and  there- 
fore experienced  their  kindness  and  bounty.  Their  servants 
were  continually  employed  in  carrying  them  nourishment  and 
articles  needed ;  and  in  some  cases  they  paid  the  hire  of 
nurses,  where  personal  services  were  indispensable.  They 
soothed  the  death-bed  of  many  with  the  consolations  of  reli- 
gion, prayed  with  those  who  were  in  danger,  and  joined  with 
the  convalescent  in  returning  thanks. 

When  the  British  took  possession  of  Charleston,  the  house 
in  which  Mrs.  Motte  resided,  was  selected  as  the  head-quar- 
ters of  Colonels  Tarleton  and  Balfour.  From  this  abode  she 
determined  not  to  be  driven  ;  and  presided  daily  at  the  head 
of  her  own  table,  with  a  company  of  thirty  British  officers. 
The  duties  forced  upon  her  were  discharged  with  dignity 
and  grace,  while  she  always  replied  with  becoming  spirit  to 
the  discourteous  taunts  frequently  uttered  in  her  presence 
against  her  "  rebel  countrymen." 

A  beautiful  country-seat,  called  Accabee,  seven  miles  from 
Charleston,  was  noted  during  the  war  as  a  place  of  refuge  ; 
being  unmolested  because  Mrs.  Elliott,  its  owner,  had  no 
male  relative  to  be  obnoxious  to  the  British.  The  mansion 
was  of  brick,  solidly  built ;  with  a  piazza  in  front,  and  a  gar- 
den and  lawn  extending  to  the  Ashley  River.  The  grounds 
were  covered  with  grass,  on  which  sheep  might  be  seen  lying 
under  the  magnificent  live  oaks  decorated  with  the  floating 
silvery  moss  so  beautiful  in  the  low  country.  The  graceful 


CHAPTER    XX.  227 

fringe  tree  and  magnolia  grandiflora,  with  other  ornamental 
trees,  grew  in  clumps  in  front  and  on  either  s.de.  In  the 
rear,  a  portico  looked  on  an  avenue  of  flowering  locusts,  nearly 
a  mile  in  length.  At  one  time,  when  Col.  Lewis  Morris  waa 
on  a  visit  here  to  the  daughter  of  Mrs.  Elliott,  whom  he  after- 
wards married,  the  attention  of  the  family  was  drawn  to  th-9 
windows  hy  an  unusual  noise,  and  they  perceived  that  the 
house  was  surrouuded  by  the  Black  Dragoons,  in  search  oi 
the  young  officer,  who  had  no  time  to  escape.  Miss  Elliott 
went  to  one  of  the  windows,  opened  it,  and  presenting  her 
self  to  the  view  of  the  dragoons,  demanded  what  they  wanted 
"  We  want  the  rebel!"  was  the  reply.  "Go  and  look  for 
lain  in  the  American  army !"  answered  the  young  girl. 
"How  dare  you  disturb  a  family  under  the  protection  of 
both  armies  ?"  Her  firmness  and  resolution  conquered  ;  aud 
the  enemy  departed  without  further  molestation. 

The  daring  exploits  of  Marion  have  not  been  noticed,  be- 
cause tue_y  are  not  so  intimately  connected  with  prominent 
movements  of  the  war  as  those  of  Sumter.  After  the  rail  of 
Charleston,  when  all  seemed  lost,  and  parties  of  British  were 
laying  waste  the  country  in  every  direction,  he  collected  a  little 
band  of  bold  and  active  troopers  at  Lynch 's  Creek,  and  drill- 
ed them  regularly  for  service.  He  now  held  a  general's  com- 
mission from  Gov.  Rutledge.  With  this  band,  called  "  Mari- 
on's brigade,"  he  commenced  his  forest  warfare,  taking 
refuge  in  swamps  and  fastnesses  known  only  to  themselves, 
and  harassing  the  enemy  from  his  impenetrable  retreat,  till 
the  very  name  of  the  brigade  became  a  terror  throughout  the 
country  to  British  and  loyalists.  No  vigilance  could  guard 


228  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

against  his  attacks;  no  effort  could  force  him  to  open  conflict 
The  enemy  was  astonished  at  his  feats,  and  the  success  of  his 
gallant  deeds  greatly  aided  the  cause. 

Marion's  favorite  retreat  on  Snow's  Island,  at  the  confluence 
of  Lynch's  Creek  and  the  Pedee,  was  wild  and  solitary  enough 
for  a  scene  of  romance.  Deep  swamps  formed  the  border  of 
the  island,  enclosed  with  running  water  ;  there  were  cane- 
brakes  in  which  game  was  to  be  found,  and  the  central 
elevated  ground  was  covered  with  tall  forest  trees.  Marion 
and  his  men  lived  here  on  the  plainest  fare.  It  is  related 
that  towards  the  close  of  1780,  a  British  officer  from  George- 
town came  to  his  camp  to  negotiate  for  an  exchange  of 
prisonercK'  Marion  invited  him  to  dinner,  which  consisted  of 
roasted  potatoes,  served  on  pieces  of  bark.  The  Briton  asked 
if  their  ordinary  fare  was  no  better,  and  was  told  it  was  not  j 
if  they  drew  good  pay ;  not  a  cent.  On  his  return  to  his 
friends,  he  observed  that  he  had  little  hope  of  conquering  a 
country  wnoso  defenders  could  thus  submit  to  toil  and  priva- 
tion simply  for  the  love  of  liberty. 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

STATE    OF    THE    COUNTRY    IN    OTHER    DISTRICTS. 

MANY  incidents  might  be  mentioned  to  show  the  condition 
of  the  country,  and  the  state  of  popular  feeling,  while  the 
British  were  making  efforts  to  establish  an  undisputed  control 
over  the  State.  But  space  permits  only  one  or  two  examples. 
It  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  experience  of  an  indivi- 
dual is  always  described  as  illustrative  of  many  others  in  simi- 
lar circumstances.  The  wife  of  Col.  Thomas,  who  was  a 
prisoner  at  Ninety-Six,  went  to  visit  him  and  her  two  sons, 
his  companions  in  rigorous  captivity.  By  chance  she  heard  a 
tory  woman  say  to  some  others  :  "  To-morrow  night  the  loyal- 
ists intend  to  surprise  the  rebels  at  Cedar  Spring."  She  was 
thrilled  at  alarm  with  this  intelligence ;  the  Cedar  Spring 
was  within  a  few  miles  of  her  house ;  the  whigs  were  posted 
there,  and  among  them  were  some  of  her  own  children.  Her 
resolution  was  taken  at  once ;  she  determined  to  apprise  them 
of  the  enemy's  intention,  before  the  blow  could  be  struck. 
Bidding  a  hasty  adieu  to.  her  husband  and  sons,  she  was  upon 
the  road  as  quickly  as  possible  ;  rode  the  intervening  distance 
of  nearly  sixty  miles  the  next  day,  and  arrived  in  time  to 
bring  information  to  her  sons  and  friends  of  the  impending 


230  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

danger.  The  moment  they  knew  what  was  to  be  expected,  a 
brief  consultation  was  held ;  and  measures  were  immediately 
taken  for  defence.  The  soldiers  withdrew  a  short  distance 
from  their  camp  fires,  which  were  prepared  to  burn  as  brightly 
as  possible.  The  men  selected  suitable  positions  in  the  sur- 
rounding woods. 

Their  preparations  wore  just  completed,  when  they  heard 
in  the  distance,  amid  the  silence  of  night,  the  cautious  advance 
of  the  foe.  Slowly  and  warily  they  advanced,  till  they  were 
already  witLin  the  glare  of  the  blazing  fires ;  they  Buppfoed 
the  intended  victims  wrapped  in  heavy  slumber ;  they  hcu-d 
but  the  crackling  of  the  flames,  and  the  hoarse  murmur  of  t/ia 
wind  as  it  swept  through  the  pine  trees.  Giving  the  sigr-wl 
for  the  onset,  they  rushed  towards  the  fires,  eager  for  slaughter  ; 
but  suddenly  the  flashes  and  shrill  reports  of  rifles  revealed 
the  hidden  patriots.  To  their  consternation,  they  found  them- 
selves assailed  in  the  rear  by  the  party  they  had  expected  to 
strike  unawares.  Thrown  into  confusion  by  this  unexpected 
reception,  overwhelming  defeat  was  the  consequence  to  the 
loyalists. 

The  wife  of  Captain  Richardson,  who  lived  in  Sumter  Dis- 
trict, sustained  more  than  her  share  of  the  trials  which  fell  to 
woman's  lot  in  the  midst  of  the  storm  and  struggle.  Her 
husband  had  been  taken  prisoner  at  the  fall  of  Charleston, 
and  sent  to  a  military  station  on  John's  Island,  where  he 
nearly  fell  a  victim  to  the  small-pox.  The  British  having 
failed  to  observe  the  conditions  on  which  he  had  surrendered, 
as  soon  as  he  recovered  sufficiently  to  move  about,  he  made 
his  escape,  and  returned  to  bis  home,  where  he  concealed  him- 


CHAPTER    XXf.  231 

self  in  the  Santee  Swamp.  This  extensive  swamp-land  border.0 
the  river  for  many  miles,  presenting  to  the  view  a  vast  plain 
of  dense  woods  which  seem  absolutely  impervious.  Tbe  re- 
cesses of  those  dark  thickets,  where  the  trees  grow  ck>se 
together,  and  are  interlaced  by  a  luxuriant  growth  of  giant 
creepers,  often  afforded  hiding-places  for  the  hunted  Amer- 
icans. At  this  time  the  British  troops  having  overrun  the 
State,  Col.  Tarleton  had  made  the  house  of  Capt.  Hichardson, 
with  some  others,  a  station  for  his  regiment  of  cavalry.  They 
lived  luxuriously  on  the  abundance  of  his  richly-stocked  and 
well-cultivated  plantation  ;  while  Mrs.  Richardson  and  her 
children,  it  is  said,  were  furnished  with  but  a  scanty  share  of  pro- 
visions. Yet  every  day  she  sent  food  from  her  small  allowance 
by  an  old  and  faithful  negro,  to  her  husband  in  the  swamp. 
She  had  expected  the  seizure  of  her  horses  and  cattle,  and 
had  sent  Richardson's  favorite  riding  horse  into  the  swamp 
for  concealment,  with  a  few  cattle  which  she  wished  to  sa^o 
for  future  need  The  horse  was  shut  up  in  a  covered  pen  in 
the  woods,  which  had  once  been  used  for  holding  corn.  Some- 
times also,  Mrs.  Richardson  ventured  to  visit  her  husband, 
taking  with  her  their  little  daughter.  These  stolen  meetings 
were  full  of  consolation  to  the  fugitive.  The  spot  he  had 
chosen  for  his  retreat  was  a  small  knoll  or  elevation  in  the 
heart  of  the  swamp,  called  "  John's  Island,"  by  way  of  dis- 
tinction from  another  in  the  neighborhood,  occupied  by  other 
whi^s,  which  bore  the  name  of  "  Beech  Island." 

It  was  not  long  before  the  British  had  information  of  his 
escape.  They  naturally  concluded  that  he  was  somewhere  in 
the  vicinity  of  his  family  and  relatives.  A  diligent  search 


232  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

was  instituted,  and  they  watched  to  surprise  him,  or  find  some 
clue  to  his  retreat.  Not  unfrequently  did  the  men  boast  in 
the  presence  of  the  wife,  of  what  they  would  do  when  they 
should  capture  him.  On  one  occasion  some  of  them  display- 
ed in  her  sight  their  swords  reeking  with  blood — probably  that 
of  her  eatr.lo — and  told  her  it  was  the  blood  of  Capt.  Richard- 
son, whom  they  had  killed.  At  another  time  they  brought 
intelligence  that  he  had  been  taken  and  hanged.  In  this  state 
of  cruel  suspense  she  sometimes  remained  for  several  succes- 
sive days,  not  knowing  whether  to  believe  or  distrust  the  hor- 
rible tales  brought  to  her  ears. 

One  day,  when  the  troops  were  absent  on  some  expedition, 
Capt.  Richardson  ventured  home  on  a  visit.  Before  he 
thought  of  returning  to  his  refuge  in  the  forest,  a  patrolling 
party  of  the  enemy  appeared  unexpectedly  at  the  gate.  Mrs. 
Richardson,  with  great  presence  of  mind,  seeing  the  British 
soldiers  about  to  come  in,  pretended  to  be  intently  busy 
about  something  in  the  front  door,  and  stood  in  the  way,  re- 
tarding their  entrance,  till  her  husband  had  time  to  retire 
through  the  back  door,  into  the  swamp  near  at  hand.  The 
captain  was  not  idle  in  his  seclusion ;  but  collecting  around 
him  the  whigs  of  his  acquaintance,  he  trained  them  daily  in 
cavalry  exercise.  When  Tarleton  ravaged  the  plantation  and 
burnt  the  dwelling  of  his  deceased  father,  Gen.  Richardson 
he  passed  so  near  the  ruins  as  to  see  the  extent  of  the  deso 
lation. 

Several  times  did  he  peril  his  life  to  visit  his  amiable  famil) 
At  one  time, 'after  he  had  joined  the  forces  of  Marion,   }  j 
and  some  of  his  friends    had  scarcelj  reached  his  house  when 


CHAPTER    XXI.  233 

a  jtrty  of  British  and  tories  was  seen  advancing  rapidly  down 
tue  avenue.  To  remount  in  all  haste  their  wearied  steeds, 
ami  ride  down  the  bank  at  the  rear  of  the  house,  seeking  con- 
cealment in  the  swarop,  offered  the  only  chance  for  escape. 
lu  thijj  they  all  succeeded,  except  a  young  man  with  whom 
Mrs.  Richardson  was  weJl  acquainted.  In  vain  did  sL«  in- 
tercede for  him  wi-h  the  officers,  and  with  streaming  eyes  im- 
plore them  to  spare  his  life.  They  hanged  him  on  a  walnut 
tree  only  a  few  paces  from  her  door.  When  she  complained 
with  tears  of  this  cruelty  to  herself,  and  barbarity  towards  one 
who  had  risked  his  life  in  defence  of  her  husband,  they  jeeringly 
told  her  they  "  would  soon  have  him  also,  and  then  she  should 
see  him  kick  like  that  fellow."  To  such  atrocities  could  the 
passions  of  brutalized  m-en  lead  them,  even  in  an  age  and  na- 
tion that  boasted  itself  the  most  enligh toned  on  earth  ! 

The  portion  of  the  State  comprising  Spartanburg  and  Union 
Districts  witnessed  many  deeds  of  violence  aid  l]".od,  and 
many  bold  achievements  of  the  hardy  partisans.  So  prevalent 
was  loyalism  in  the  darkest  of  those  days,  so  bitter  was  the 
animosity  fait  towards  the  whigs,  and  so  eager  the  determina- 
tion to  root  them  from  the  soil,  that  the  very  recklessness  of 
hate  gave  frequent  opportunities  for  the  betrayal  of  the  plans 
of  their  enemies.  Often  were  the  boastings  of  those  who 
p'otted  some  midnight  surprise,  or  some  enterprise  that  pro- 
mised rare  pillage — ottered  in  the  hearing  of  weak  and  de- 
spised women — unexpectedly  turned  into  wonder  at  the  secrel 
agency  that  had  disconcerted  them.  The  tradition  of  thr 
country  teems  with  accounts  of  enterprise  in  this  kind  of  ser 

vice. 

u* 


234  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

One  young  girl,  Miss  Langston,  residing  in  Laurons  I)i> 
fcrict,  having  beard  by  accident  that  the  "  Bloody  Scout'' 
were  ubout  to  visit  the  "  Elder  settlement  where  her  brother 
and  some  friends  were  living,  determined  at  all  hfizardd  to  give 
them  warning.  She  was  obliged  to  leave  her  home  alone,  by 
stealth,  and  at  the  dead  hour  of  nigtil.  Many  miles  were  to 
be  traversed,  and  the  road  lay  through  woods,  and  crossed 
marshes  and  creeks  where  the  conveniences  of  bridges  arid 
foot-logs  were  wanting.  She  walked  rapidly  on,  heedless  of 
slight  difficulties  ;  but  her  heart  almost  failed  her  when  she 
came  to  the  banks  of  the  Tyger — a  deep  and  rapid  stream, 
rendered  more  dangerous  by  the  rains  that  had  lately  fallen. 
But  the  thought  of  personal  danger  weighed  not  with  her ; 
she  resolved  to  accomplish  her  purpose,  or  perish  in  the  at- 
tempt. She  entered  the  water  ;  but  when  in  the  mildle  of 
the  ford,  became  bewildered,  and  knew  not  which  direction  to 
.l^kc.  Tb°  hoarse  rush  of  tho  waters,  which  were  up  to  her 
neck — the  blackness  of  the  night — the  utter  solitude  around 
her — the  uncertainty  lest  the  next  step  should  ingulph  her 
past  help,  confused  her,  and  she  wandered  some  time  in  tbo 
channel  without  knowing  whither  to  turn  her  steps.  But  tho 
energy  of  a  resolute  will,  under  the  care  of  Providence,  sus- 
tained her. 

Having  with  difficulty  reached  the  other  side,  she  lost  uo 
time  in  hastening  to  her  brother,  informed  him  and  his  frieiuls 
of  the  preparations  made  to  surprise  and  destroy  them,  and 
urged  him  to  send  his  men  instantly  in  different  directions  to 
arouse  and  warn  the  neighborhood.  The  soldiers  had  just 
returned  from  a  fatiguing  excursion,  and  complained  that  they 


CHAPTER    XXI.  235 

were  faint  from  want  of  food.  The  noble  girl,  not  satisfied 
with  what  she  had  done,  was  ready  to  help  them  still  further 
by  providing  refreshment  immediately.  Though  wearied,  wot 
and  shivering  with  cold,  she  at  once  set  about  her  prepara- 
tions. A  few  boards  were  taken  from  the  roof  of  the  house, 
a  fire  was  kindled  with  them,  and  in  a  few  minutes  a  hoe-cake, 
partly  baked,  was  broken  into  pieces,  and  thrust  into  the  shot- 
pouches  of  the  men.  Thus  provisioned,  the  little  company 
hastened  to  give  the  alarm  to  their  neighbors,  and  did  so  in 
time  for  all  to  make  their  escape. 

At  a  later  period,  the  father  of  Miss  Langston  incurred  the 
displeasure  of  the  loyalists  in  consequence  of  the  active  ser- 
vices of  his  sons  in  their  country's  cause.  A  party  came  to 
his  house  with  the  desperate  design  of  putting  to  death  all  the 
men  of  the  family.  The  sons  were  absent,  but  the  feeble  old 
man  was  in  their  power.  One  of  the  company  drew  a  pistol 
and  deliberately  levelled  it  at  his  breast.  Suddenly  a  shriek 
was  heard,  and  his  young  daughter  sprang  between  her  aged 
parent  and  the  fatal  weapon.  The  brutal  soldier  roughly 
ordered  her  to  get  out  of  the  way,  or  the  contents  of  the  pis- 
tol would  be  instantly  lodged  in  her  own  heart.  She  heeded 
not  the  threat,  but  clasping  her  arms  tightly  around  the  old 
man's  neck,  declared  that  her  own  body  should  first  receive 
the  ball  aimed  at  his  heart !  There  are  few  human  beings, 
even  of  the  most  depraved,  entirely  insensible  to  all  generous 
impulses.  On  this  occasion  the  conduct  of  the  daughter,  so 
determined  to  shield  her  father's  life  by  the  sacrifice  of  her 
own,  touched  the  heart  even  of  a  member  of  the  "  Bloody 
Scout,"  and  Langston  was  spared. 


236  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

The  state  of  a  half  savage  region  of  country  near  the  fron- 
tier in  Georgia,  may  be  illustrated  by  the  following  anecdote, 
weU  romcmbered  in  that  State.  In  a  portion  of  Wilkes — now 
Elbcrt  County — called  by  tories,  "  The  Hornet's  Nest,"  on 
account  of  the  number  of  whigs  among  the  inhabitants,  a 
stream  named  "  War-woman's  Creek,"  joined  Broad  River. 
It  was  so  called  on  account  of  a  zealous  tory-hating  heroine 
v.lio  lived  on  its  banks.  On  the  occasion  of  an  excursion  from 
tLo  British  camp  at  Augusta,  into  the  interior  for  the  pur- 
pose of  pillage  and  murder,  five  loyalists  separated  from  their 
j>rty,  and  crossed  the  river  to  examine  the  neighborhood  and 
pay  a  visit  to  their  old  acquaintance,  Nancy  Hart.  When 
they  arrived  at  her  cabin,  they  unceremoniously  entered  it, 
uud  informed  her  they  had  come  to  learn  the  truth  of  a  story, 
flint  she  had  secreted  a  noted  rebel  from  a  party  of  "  king's 
men,"  who,  but  for  her  interference,  would  hare  caught  and 
hung  him.  Nancy  undauntedly  avowed  her  agency  in  the 
fugitive's  escape.  She  had  heard  at  first,  she  said,  the  tramp  of 
a  horse,  and  then  saw  a  man  on  horseback  approaching  her 
cabin.  As  soon  as  she  knew  him  to  be  a  whig  flying  from 
pursuit,  she  let  down  the  bars  in  front  of  her  cabin,  and  mo- 
tioned him  to  pass  through  both  doors  and  take  to  the  swamp. 
She  then  put  up  the  bars,  entered  the  cabin,  and  closed  the 
doors.  Presently  some  tories  rode  up  to  the  bars,  calling 
vociferously  for  her.  She  muffled  up  her  head  and  face,  and 
opening  the  door,  inquired  why  they  disturbed  a  sick,  lone 
woman.  They  said  they  had  traced  a  man  they  wanted  to 
catch  near  to  her  house,  and  asked  if  any  one  ou  horseback 
had  passed  that  way.  She  answered  no,  but  that  she  saw  some 


CHAPTER    XXI.  237 

one  on  a  sorrel  horse  turn  out  of  the  path  into  the  woods, 
two  or  three  hundred  yards  back.  "  That  must  be  the 
fellow  !"  said  the  tories  ;  and  asking  her  direction  as  to  the 
way  he  took,  they  turned  about  and  went  off,  "  well  fooled," 
concluded  Nancy,  "  in  an  opposite  course  to  that  of  my  whig 
boy ,  when,  if  they  had  not  been  so  lofty  minded,  but  had 
looked  on  the  ground  inside  the  bars,  they  would  have  seen 
his  horse's  tracks  up  to  that  door,  as  plain  as  you  can  see  the 
tracks  on  this  floor,  and  out  of  t'other  door  down  the  path  to 
the  swamp." 

This  bold  story  did  not  much  please  the  tory  party,  but 
they  contented  themselves  with  ordering  her  to  prepare  them 
someting  to  eat.  She  replied  that  she  never  fed  traitors  and 
king's  men  if  she  could  help  it — the  villains  having  put  it  out 
of  her  power  to  feed  even  her  own  family  and  friends,  by 
stealing  and  killing  all  her  poultry  and  pigs,  "  except  that  one 
old  gobbler  you  see  in  the  yard."  "  And  that  you  shall  conk 
for  us,"  said  one  who  appeared  to  be  a  leader  ;  and  raising 
his  musket  he  shot  down  the  turkey,  which  another  brought  in 
and  handed  to  Mrs.  Hart  to  be  cleaned  and  cooked  without 
delay.  She  stormed  awhile,  but  seeming  at  last  disposed  to 
make  a  merit  of  necessity,  began  with  alacrity  the  arrange- 
ments for  cooking,  assisted  by  her  daughter,  a  little  girl  ten 
or  twelve  years  old. 

The  spring — of  which  every  settlement  had  one  near — waa 
just  at  the  edge  of  the  swamp ;  and  a  short  distance  within 
the  swamp  was  hid  among  the  trees  a  high  snag-topped  stump, 
on  which  was  placed  a  conch-shell.  This  rude  trumpet  was 
used  by  the  family  to  convey  information,  by  variations  in  its 


238  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

notes,  to  Hart  or  his  neighbors,  who  might  be  at  work  in  a 
field  or  "  clearing"  at  hand — to  let  them  know  that  the 
"  Britishers"  or  tories  were  about — that  the  master  was  want- 
ed at  the  cabin — or  that  he  was  to  keep  close,  or  "  malc.0 
tracks"  for  another  swamp  While  cooking  the  turkey,  Nancy 
sent  her  daughter  to  the  spring  for  water,  with  directions  to 
blow  the  conch  in  such  a  way  as  should  inform  her  father 
there  were  tories  in  the  cabin ;  and  that  he  was  to  keep 
close  with  his  three  neighbors  until  he  should  again  hear  the 
signal. 

While  the  men,  who  had  become  merry  over  their  jug  of 
liquor,  were  feasting  upon  the  slaughtered  gobbler,  Nancy 
waited  on  the  table,  and  occasionally  passed  between  them 
and  their  muskets.  She  had  contrived  that  there  should  be 
no  water  in  the  cabin  ;  and  when  it  was  called  for,  despatched 
kukey  a  second  time  to  the  spring,  with  instructions  to  blow 
f-uch  a  signal  on  the  conch  as  should  call  up  Hart  and  his 
neighbors  immediately.  Meanwhile  she  had  managed  by 
clipping  out  one  of  the  pieces  of  pine  which  form  a  "  chink- 
ing" between  the  logs  of  a  cabin,  to  open  a  space  through 
which  she  was  able  to  pass  to  the  outside  two  of  the  five  guns. 
She  was  detected  in  the  act  of  putting  out  the  third.  The 
men  sprang  to  their  feet;  when,  quick  as  thought,  Nancy 
brought  the  piece  she  held,  to  her  shoulder,  declaring  she 
would  kill  the  first  man  who  approached  her.  The  men  ar- 
riving from  the  field,  the  tories  were  taken  prisoners,  and,  sad 
to  relate  !  received  no  more  mercy  than  had  some  of  the  whigs 
at  the  hands  of  their  enemies. 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

INCURSION    INFO    NEW    JERSEY — INDIAN     RAVAGE*    IN    TKI 
VALI.EV    OF    THE    MOHAWK. 

SOME  events  that  occurred  at  the  North  during  the  summer 
of  1780,  demand  our  attention.  One  of  these  is  an  incursion 
into  New  Jersey.  On  the  7th  of  June  some  British  troops 
left  Staten  Island,  under  the  command  of  the  Hessian  Gene- 
ral Knyphausen,  and  landed  at  Elizabethtown  before  daylight. 
Their  design  was  to  strike  terror  into  the  country,  and  their 
march  into  the  interior  was  marked  by  pillage  and  devasta- 
tion. Several  houses  were  fired  and  the  inhabitants  left  desti- 
tute of  provisions  or  shelter.  As  they  approached  the  village 
of  Connecticut  Farms,  four  miles  from  Elizabethtown,  maay 
families  fled  to  Springfield,  driving  their  cattle  before  them. 

In  a  predatory  incursion  of  British  and  tories,  in  January 
of  this  year,  they  had  burned  the  church  at  Elizabeth- 
town,  then  used  as  a  hospital  for  the  sick  and  wounded 
of  the  American  army.  The  weary  soldiers  were  accustomed 
to  sleep  upon  its  floor,  and  eat  their  hurried  and  scanty  meals 
from  the  seats  of  the  pews ;  so  that  worshippers  on  the  Sab- 
bath were  not  unfrequently  compelled  to  stand  through  the 
service.  The  pastor,  James  Caldwell,  was  extremely  obnox 


240  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

ious  to  the  British  and  loyalists,  on  account  of  his  zeal  and 
activity  in  the  cause  of  his  country,  and  his  great  popularity 
hi  the  community.  No  effort  was  spared  to  do  him  injury  ;  a 
price  was  set  upon  his  head,  and  it  is  said  that  while  preach- 
ing the  gospel  of  peace  to  his  people,  he  was  often  forced  to 
lay  his  loaded  pistols  by  bis  side  in  the  pulpit.  At  this  time 
his  temporary  residence  -was  at  Connecticut  Farms. 

When  informed  of  the  enemy's  approach,  Mr.  Caldwell  put 
his  (Her  children  into  a  baggage  waggon  in  his  possession 
as  commissary,  and  sent  them  to  some  of  his  friends  for  pro- 
tection. Three  of  the  younger  ones,  one  an  infant,  remained 
with  their  mother  in  the  house.  Mr.  Caldwell  had  no  fears 
for  the  safety  of  his  wife  and  young  family  ;  for  he  believed 
it  impossible  that  resentment  could  be  extended  to  a  mother 
witching  over  her  little  ones.  He  had  that  morning  taken  an 
early  breakfast,  intending  to  join  the  force  collecting  to  op- 
pose the  enemy.  Having  in  vain  endeavored  to  persuade  his 
wife  to  go  with  him,  he  returned  to  make  a  last  effort  to  in- 
duce her  to  change  her  determination  ;  but  she  remained  firm 
She  handed  him  a  cup  of  coffee,  which  he  drank  as  he  sat  on 
horseback.  Seeing  the  gleam  of  British  arms  at  a  distance, 
he  put  spurs  to  his  horse,  and  in  a  few  minutes  was  out  of 
sight. 

Mrs.  Caldwell  herself  felt  no  alarm.  She  had  hid  several 
articles  of  value  in  a  bucket  and  let  it  down  into  the  well, 
and  had  filled  her  pockets  with  silver  and  jewelry.  She  Faw 
that  the  house  was  put  in  order,  and  then  dressed  herself  with 
care,  that,  should  the  enemy  enter  her  dwelling,  she  might,  to 
use  her  own  expression — "receive  them  as  a  lady."  Sha 


CHAPTER    XXII.  241 

took  the  infant  in  her  amis,  retired  to  her  ch.an.ber,  the  win- 
dow of  which  commanded  a  view  of  the  road,  and  seated  her- 
self upon  the  bed.  The  alarm  was  given  that  the  soldiers 
were  at  hand.  But  she  felt  confidence  that  no  one  could  have 
the  heart  to  do  injury  to  the  helpless  inmates  of  her  house. 
She  had  just  nursed  the  infant  and  given  it  to  the  nurse,  who 
was  in  the  room.  A  soldier  left  the  road,  and  crossing  a 

t  o 

space  of  ground  to  reach  the  house,  came  to  the  window  of 
the  room,  put  his  gun  close  to  it,  and  fired.  Two  balls  en- 
tered the  breast  of  Mrs.  Caldwell ;  she  fell  back  on  the  bed, 
and  in  a  moment  expired.  After  the  murder,  her  dress  was 
cut  open,  and  her  pockets  were  rifled  by  the  soldiers.  Her 
remains  were  conveyed  to  a  house  on  the  other  side  of  the 
road  ;  the  dwelling  was  then  fired  and  reduced  to  ashes  with 
all  the  furniture.  The  ruthless  •  soldiers  went  on  in  their 
work  of  destruction,  pillaging  and  setting  fire  to  the  houses, 
piling  beds  and  clothing  in  the  street  and  destroying  them, 
till  the  village  was  laid  waste. 

This  deliberate  and  barbarous  murder  had  a  great  effect  on 
public  feeling,  exciting  a  universal  sentiment  of  horror,  and 
filling  all  with  one  desire  to  drive  the  invaders  from  their  soil. 
"  The  Caldwell  tragedy,"  says  one  of  the  journals  of  the 
day,  "  has  raised  the  resolution  of  the  country  to  the  highest 
pitch."  The  advance  of  a  body  of  troops  from  Morristown 
compelled  the  invaders  to  retire  ;  and  a  second  advance 
met  with  repulse  at  Springfield. 

The  history  of  the  Scoharie  settlements  and  the  valley  of 
the  Mohawk  is  full  of  interest,  but  would  occupy  an  entire 

volume  by  itself.     The  Mohawk  Valley  was  one  of  the  richest 
11  v 


242  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTIOIS. 

agricultural  districts  in  the  country,  and  one  of  the  most  po- 
pulous at  the  period  of  the  Revolution.  It  presented  an  in- 
viting aspect  to  the  plundering  savages  and  the  refugees  who 
shared  a  precarious  subsistence  among  them  and  in  the  wilds  of 
Canada.  Scarcely  any  other  section  was  so  frequently  invaded 
and  overrun  by  the  enemy.  Month  after  month  during  seven 
years  its  villages  and  settlements  were  attacked  or  destroyed, 
its  farms  laid  waste,  and  the  inhabitants  driven  from  their 
homes,  or  killed  and  captured.  The  settlers  in  each  neigh- 
borhood were  obliged  to  band  together  for  their  mutual 
defence,  forming  parties  to  serve  as  scouts  through  the  coun- 
try, for  the  traveller  from  place  to  place  was  liable  to  attack 
in  the  lonely  forest,  or  to  a  bullet  or  arrow  aimed  from  the 
covert  of  rocks  or  bushes. 

During  the  summer  of  177S,  the  Indians  and  tories  being 
sufficiently  employed  in  the  destruction  of  Wyoming  and 
Cherry  Valley,  the  Mohawk  Valley  remained  unmolested, 
with  the  exception  of  a  descent  upon  the  German  Flats.  In 
the  spring  of  1779,  Gen.  Clinton  moved  up  the  Mohawk  and 
sncamped  at  Canajoharie,  and  in  this  summer  also  little  mis- 
chief was  done.  But  in  the  spring  of  1780  the  Indians  again 
appeared,  infuriated  at  the  destruction  of  their  villages  by 
Gen.  Sullivan,  and  eager  to  wreak  vengeance  on  the  unoffend- 
ing inhabitants.  .  In  August,  Brant,  with  an  army  of  Indians 
\nd  loyalists,  burst  upon  the  defenceless  settlements,  plunder- 
•ng,  burning,  and  desolating  the  country  ;  while  in  the  autumn 
Sir  John  Johnson  ravaged  the  north  side  of  the  river.  Thus 
oe  destruction  of  the  Mohawk  settlements  was  almost  com- 
plete und  if  here  and  there  a  small  one  escaped,  it  afforded 


CHAPTER    XXII.  Jf43 

• 

but  a.  temporary  shelter,  being  lil-ely  to  be  destroyed  by  the 
next  storm  that  should  sweep  over  the  land. 

By  way  of  showing  what  numbers  suffered,  we  will  trace  a 
few  incidents  in  the  experience  of  a  single  family — that  of 
Martin  Van  Alstina,  then  living  in  the  neighborhood  of  Cana- 
joharie.  While  the  enemy,  stationed  at  Johnstown,  were 
laying  waste  the  country,  parties  continually  going  about  to 
murder  the  inhabitants  and  burn  thoir  dwellings,  this  neigh- 
borhood remained  in  comparative  quiet,  though  the  settlers 
trembled  as  each  sun  arose,  lest  his  setting  beams  should  fall 
on»  their  ruined  homes.  Most  of  the  men  were  absent,  and 
when  at  length  intelligence  came  that  the  destroyers  were  ap- 
proaching, the  people  were  almost  distracted  with  terror 
Mrs.  Van  Alstine  called  her  neighbors  together,  endeavored 
to  calm  their  fears,  and  advised  them  to  make  immediate  ar- 
rangements for  removing  to  an  island  belonging  to  her  husband 
near  the  opposite  side  of  the  river.  She  knew  that  the  spoil- 
ers would  be  in  too  great  haste  to  make  any  attempt  to  cross, 
and  thought  if  some  articles  were  removed,  they  might  be  in- 
duced to  suppose  the  inhabitants  gone  to  a  greater  distance. 

The  seven  families  in  the  neighborhood  were  in  a  few  houra 
upon  the  island,  having  taken  with  them  many  things  neces- 
sary to  their  comfort  during  a  short  stay.  Scarcely  had  they 
secreted  themselves  before  they  heard  the  dreaded  warhoop, 
and  descried  the  Indians  in  the  distance.  It  was  not  long  be- 
fore one  and  another  saw  the  homes  they  loved  in  flames. 
When  the  savages  came  to  Van  Alstine's  house,  they  were 
about  to  fire  that  also,  but  the  chief,  interfering,  informed 
them  that  Sir  John  would  not  be  pleased  if  that  house  were 


244  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

burned — the  owner  having  extended  civilities  to  the  baronet 
before  the  commencement  of  hostilities.  Mrs.  Van  Alstine 
was  thus  enabled  to  give  shelter  to  the  houseless  families  who 
had  fled  with  her.  The  fugitives,  however,  did  not  deem  it 
prudent  to  leave  their  place  of  concealment  for  several  days, 
the  smoke  seen  in  different  directions  too  plainly  indicating 
that  the  work  of  devastation  was  going  on. 

Later  in  the  following  autumn  an  incident  occurred  pro- 
ductive of  trouble.  Three  men  from  the  neighborhood  of 
Canajoharie,  who  had  deserted  the  whig  cause  and  joined  the 
British,  came  back  from  Canada  as  spies,  and  were  appre- 
hended and  executed.  Their  prolonged  absence  causing 
uneasiness  to  their  friends  in  Canada,  some  Indians  were  sent 
to  reconnoitre  and  learn  something  of  them.  They  returned 
immediately,  and  a  party  was  dispatched  to  revenge  the  death 
of  the  spies  upon  the  inhabitants.  In  their  progress  they 
came  to  the  house  of  Van  Alstine,  where  no  preparations  had 
been  made  for  defence,  the  family  not  expecting  an  attack. 
Mrs.  Van  Alstine  was  personally  acquainted  with  Brant,  and 
it  may  have  been  owing  to  this  circumstance  that  the  members 
of  the  family  were  not  killed  or  carried  away  as  prisoners. 
The  Indians  came  upon  them  by  surprise,  entered  the  house 
without  ceremony,  and  plundered  and  destroyed  everything  in 
their  way.  The  most  valued  articles,  brought  from  Holland, 
were  broken  one  after  another,  till  the  house  was  strewed  with 
ragments.  As  they  passed  a  large  mirror  without  demolish- 
ng  it,  the  family  hoped  it  might  be  saved  ;  but  presently 
two  of  the  savagss  led  in  a  colt  from  the  stable,  and  the  glass 
being  laid  in  the  hall,  compelled  the  animal  to  walk  over  it 


CHAPTER    XXII.  245 

The  beds  which  they  could  not  carry  away  they  ripped  open, 
shaking  out  the  feathers  and  taking  the  ticks  with  them. 
They  also  took  all  the  clothing.  One  young  Indian,  attracted 
by  the  brilliancy  of  a  pair  of  inlaid  buckles  on  the  shoes  of 
the  aged  grandmother  seated  in  the  corner,  rudely  snatched 
them  from  her  feet,  tore  off  the  buckles,  and  flung  the  shoes 
in  her  face.  Another  took  her  shawl  from  her  neck,  threaten- 
ing to  kill  her  if  resistance  were  offered.  They  then  broke 
the  window  glass  throughout  the  house,  and  unsatisfied  with 
the  plunder  they  had  collected,  bribed  a  man  servant  to  show 
them  where  some  articles  had  been  hastily  secreted.  He 
treacherously  disclosed  the  hiding-place,  and  the  winter  cloth- 
ing of  the  family  was  soon  added  to  the  rest  of  the  booty. 
The  provisions  having  been  carried  away,  the  family  sub- 
sisted on  corn,  which  they  pounded  and  made  into  cakes. 
They  felt  much  the  want  of  clothing,  and  the  mother  gathered 
the  silk  of  milk-weed,  of  which,  mixed  with  flax,  she  spun 
and  wove  garments.  The  inclement  season  was  now  approach- 
ing, and  they  suffered  severely  from  the  want  of  window  glass, 
as  well  as  their  bedding,  woollen  clothes,  and  the  various  ar- 
ticles, including  cooking  utensils,  taken  from  them.  The  most 
arduous  labors  could  do  little  towards  providing  for  so  many 
destitute  persons  ;  their  neighbors  were  in  no  condition  to 
help  them,  the  roads  were  almost  impassable,  besides  being  in- 
fested by  Indians,  and  their  finest  horses  had  been  taken.  In 
this  deplorable  situation,  Mrs.  Van  Alstine  proposed  to  her 
husband  to  join  with  others  who  had  been  robbed  in  like  man- 
ner, and  make  an  attempt  to  recover  their  property  from  the 

Tndian  castle,  eighteen  or  twenty  miles  distant,  where  it  had 

v* 


246  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

been  carried.  But  the  idea  of  such  an  enterprise  against  an 
enemy  superior  in  numbers  and  well  prepared  for  defence,  waa 
soon  abandoned. 

As  the  cold  became  more  intolerable  and  the  necessity  for 
doing  something  more  urgent,  unable  longer  to  witness  the 
sufferings  of  those  dependent  on  her,  she  resolved  to  venture 
herself  on  the  expedition.  Her  husband  and  children  en- 
deavored to  dissuade  her,  but  firm  for  their  sake,  she  left  home, 
accompanied  by  her  son,  about  sixteen  years  of  age.  The 
snow  was  deep  and  the  roads  in  a  wretched  condition,  yet  she 
persevered  through  all  difficulties,  and  by  good  fortune  arrived 
at  the  castle  at  a  time  when  the  Indians  were  all  absent  on  a 
hunting  excursion,  the  women  and  children  only  being  luft  at 
home.  She  went  to  the  principal  house,  where  she  supposed 
the  most  valuable  articles  must  have  been  deposited,  and  on 
entering  was  met  by  the  old  squaw  who  had  the  superintend- 
ence, who  demanded  what  she  wanted.  She  asked  for  food  ; 
the  squaw  hesitated ;  but  on  her  visitor  saying  she  had  never 
turned  an  Indian  away  hungry,  sullenly  commenced  prepara- 
tions for  a  meal.  The  matron  saw  her  bright  copper  tea- 
kettle, with  other  cooking  utensils,  brought  forth  for  use. 
While  the  squaw  was  gone  for  water,  she  began  a  search  for 
her  property,  and  finding  several  articles  gave  them  to  her 
son  to  put  into  the  sleigh.  When  the  squaw,  returning,  asked 
by  whose  order  she  was  taking  those  things,  Mrs.  Van  Al«- 
stine  replied,  that  they  belonged  to  her ;  and  seeing  that  the 
woman  was  not  disposed  to  give  them  up  peaceably,  took 
from  her  pocket-book  a  paper,  and  handed  it  to  the  squaw, 
who  she  knew  could  not  read.  She  asked  whose  name 


CHAPTER    XXII.  247 

was  affixed  to  the  supposed  order,  and  being  told  it  was  tLat  of 
"  Yankee  Peter" — a  man  who  had  great  influence  among  the 
savages,  dared  not  refuse  submission.  By  this  stratagem  Mrs. 
Van  Alstine  secured,  without  opposition,  all  the  articles  she 
could  find  belonging  to  her.  She  then  asked  where  the  horses 
were  kept.  The  squaw  refused  to  show  her,  but  she  went  to 
the  stable,  and  there  found  those  belonging  to  her  husband 
in  fine  order — for  the  savages  were  careful  of  their  best 
horses  She  bade  her  son  cut  the  halters,  and  finding  them- 
selves at  liberty  they  bounded  off  and  went  homeward  at  full 
speed. 

The  mother  and  son  now  drove  back  as  fast  as  possible. 
They  reached  home  late  in  the  evening,  and  passed  a  sleep- 
less night,  dreading  instant  pursuit  and  a  night  attack  from 
the  irritated  savages.  Soon  after  daylight  the  alarm  was 
given  that  the  Indians  were  within  view,  and  coming  towards 
the  house.  Van  Alstine  saw  no  course  to  escape  their  ven- 
geance, but  to  give  up  whatever  they  wished  to  take  back ; 
but  his  intrepid  wife  was  determined  on  an  effort,  at  least,  to 
retain  her  property.  As  they  came  near  she  begged  her  hus- 
band not  to  show  himsolf — for  she  knew  they  would  imme- 
diately fall  upon  him — but  to  leave  the  matter  in  her  hands. 
The  intruders  took  their  course  first  to  the  stable,  and  bid- 
ding all  the  rest  remain  within  doers,  the  matron  went  out 
alone,  followed  to  the  door  by  her  family,  weeping  and  entreat 
ing  her  not  to  expose  herself.  Going  to  the  stable,  she  in 
quired  in  the  Indian  language  what  the  men  wanted.  The 
reply  was  "  our  horses."  She  said  boldly — "  They  are  ours 
you  came  and  took  them  without  right ;  they  are  ours,  and  we 


248  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

mean  to  keep  them."  The  chief  now  came  forward  threaten- 
ingly, and  approached  the  door.  Mrs.  Van  Alstine  placed 
herself  against  it,  telling  him  she  would  not  give  up  the 
animals  they  had  raised.  lie  succeeded  in  pulling  her  from 
the  door,  and  drew  out  the  plug  that  fastened  it,  which  she 
snatched  from  his  hand,  pushing  him  away.  He  then  stepped 
back  and  presented  his  rifle,  threatening  to  shoot  her  if  she 
did  not  move  ;  but  she  kept  her  position,  opening  her  neck- 
handkerchief  and  bidding  him  shoot  if  he  dared.  It  might 
be  that  the  Indian  feared  punishment  from  his  allies  for  any 
euch  act  of  violence,'  or  that  he  was  moved  with  admiration  of 
her  intrepidity  ;  he  hesitated,  looked  at  her  for  a  moment, 
and  then  slowly  dropped  his  gun,  uttering  in  his  native  lan- 
guage expressions  implying  his  conviction  that  the  evil  one 
must  help  her,  and  saying  to  his  companions  that  she  was  a 
brave  woman  and  they  would  not  molest  her.  Giving  a  shout, 
by  way  of  expressing  their  approbation,  they  departed  from 
the  premises.  On  their  way  they  called  at  the  house  of  Col. 
Frey,  and  related  their  adventure,  saying  that  the  white 
woman's  courage  had  saved  her  and  her  property,  and  were 
there  fifty  such  brave  women  as  the  wife  of  "  Big  Tree,"  the 
Indians  would  never  have  troubled  the  inhabitants  of  the 
Mohawk  Valley. 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 

TREASON  OF  ARNOLD  -  CONTRIBUTIONS  IN  PHILADELPHIA- 
REVOLT  OF  PENNSYLVANIA  TROOPS  —  GREENE  AT  THE 
SOUTH  -  BATTLE  OF  TrfE  COWPENS. 


ONE  of  the  most  remarkable  incidents  of  the  war  occurred 
in  September  of  1780.  Benedict  Arnold,  who  held  the  rank 
of  Major-General  in  the  American  army,  and  had  served  with 
high  distinction,  had  been  appointed  commandant  of  Phila- 
delphia after  its  evacuation  by  the  British.  His  extravagance 
had  impaired  his  fortune,  and  being  destitute  of  moral  princi- 
ple, he  did  not  scruple  to  supply  himself  with  the  means  of 
maintaining  his  ostentatious  style  of  living  by  fraud  and  dis- 
honest use  of  the  public  funds.  For  this  he  was  tried  by  a 
court  martial,  found  guilty,  and  sentenced  to  receive  a  repri- 
mand from  the  Commander-in-Chief.  This  painful  duty 
was  discharged  by  Washington  with  all  possible  delicacy, 
but  Arnold's  pride  was  deeply  wounded,  and  he  formed  a 
secret  purpose  of  revenge. 

While  residing  in  Philadelphia,  his  accomplishments  and 
the  splendor  of  his  equipments,  with  perhaps  his  insolent  op- 
position to  the  local  authorities,  had  won  favor  for  him  in  what 
nii  rlit  be  called  the  exclusive  and  aristocratic  circle  of  loyal 


250  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

ists.  The  daughter  of  one  of  the  most  prominent  families  in 
this  circle — Margaret  Shippen — became  his  wife.  She  was 
young,  beautiful  and  gay,  and  had  been  greatly  admired  by 
the  British  officers.  It  is  likely  that  her  taste  for  luxury  and 
display  encouraged  her  husband's  propensity  to  extravagance, 
but  not  at  all  probable  that  she  was  the  instigator  of  his  crime 
against  his  country.  Nor  can  it  be  supposed  that  he  even 
confided  to  her  the  perilous  scheme  he  was  pondering  ;  for  it 
was  neither  necessary  nor  safe  to  do  so.  She  was  made  the 
instrument,  however — in  all  probability  an  unconscious  one — 
of  the  intercourse  carried  on  while  the  iniquitous  plan  was  ma- 
turing. A  letter  from  Maj.  Andre  to  her,  offering  to  procure 
supplies  from  New  York  of  certain  millinery  articles  for  her 
use,  is  supposed  to  cover  a  meaning  understood  by  Arnold 
alone.  He  and  Andre  had  kept  up  a  correspondence  under 
feigned  names  from  the  spring  of  1779. 

The  American  post  at  West  Point  was  a  formidable  bar- 
rier to  British  incursions  northward  from  New  York.     The 

p 

command  of  this  important  position  was  given  by  Washington 
to  Arnold  at  his  earnest  solicitation.  He  occupied  as  his 
headquarters  the  house  of  Beverley  Robinson,  a  loyalist — 
situated  on  the  east  side  of  the  Hudson,  a  little  below  West 
Point.  Maj.  Andre,  aid-de-camp  to  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  and 
Adjutant-General  of  the  British  army,  was  instructed  to  ne- 
gotiate with  him  for  the  surrender  of  this  fortress.  Their 
communications  were  carried  on  through  an  American  named 
Joshua  Smith.  An  interview  at  length  took  place  between 
the  two  officers — Andre  coming  on  shore  and  accompanying 
Arnold  to  Robinson's  house.  The  agreement  was  then  finally 


CHAPTER    XXIII.  251 

concluded.  Arnold  promised  to  deliver  the  post  into  the 
hands  of  the  British,  having  stipulated  for  a  large  sum  of 
money  and  a  high  rank  in  the  royal  army. 

When  Maj.  Andre  wished  to  return  to  New  York  he  found 
himself  unable  to  get  on  board  the  Vulture,  whence  he  had 
landed.  He  therefore  set  out  by  land,'  accompanied  by  Smith, 
and  bearing  a  passport  signed  by  Gen.  Arnold,  which  served 
for  his  protection  in  passing  the  American  posts,  representing 
him  as  a  person  employed  by  the  General  on  important  busi- 
ness. On  the  borders  of  the  neutral  ground — a  region  of 
country  between  the  two  hostile  lines — Smith  bade  his  com- 
panion farewell.  Andre,  now  feeling  almost  secure,  pressed 
on  towards  New  York.  He  was  stopped  near  Tarrytown  by 
three  men  belonging  to  the  whig  militia,  John  Paulding, 
David  Williams,  and  Isaac  Van  Wart.  Their  suspicions 
were  awakened  by  some  inconsistency  in  his  answers  ;  they 
arrested  and  searched  him,  and  found  the  treasonable  dis- 
patches of  Arnold  in  his  boots. 

By  this  providential  discovery  the  country  was  saved  from 
a  train  of  disasters.  The  captors  took  their  prisoner  to  Col. 
Jameson,  the  commander  of  he  American  outposts.  He  had 
implicit  confidence  in  Gen.  Arnold,  and  wrote  to  inform  him 
of  the  arrest  of  a  person  c:illed  Anderson,  travelling  un- 
der his  passport.  This  was  an  indiscreet  procedure ;  for  it 
enabled  the  traitor  to  save  himself  by  timely  flight  to  tho 
enemy. 

General  Washington,  on  his  way  from  Hartford,  stopped 
with  his  officers  at  West  Point.  His  aids-de-camp — among 
them  La  Fayette — were  at  breakfast  with  Gen.  Arnold  when 


252  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    RESOLUTION. 

the  let'.er  arrived  which  bore  to  the  traitor  the  first  intelli- 
gence of  Andre's  capture.  He  left  the  room  immediately, 
went  1o  his  chamber,  sent  for  his  wife,  and  briefly  informed 
her  of  the  necessity  of  his  instant  flight  to  the  British.  The 
news  overwhelmed  her,  and  she  fell  in  a  swoon  on  the  floor, 
while  her  guilty  husband  made  his  escape  on  board  the  Vul- 
ture, then  lying  in  the  river. 

The  utmost  horror  and  indignation  was  felt  through  the 
whole  country  and  in  Europe  at  this  heinous  treason.  John 
Jay,  writing  from  Madrid  to  Miss  Livingston,  says — "  All  the 
world  here  are  cursing  Arnold,  and  pitying  his  wife."  The 
unfortunate  Andre  was  tried  by  a  court  martial,  and  con- 
demned to  death  as  a  spy.  The  bravery  and  excellent  cha- 
racter of  this  amiable  young  officer  appealed  to  general  sym- 
pathy, and  his  sad  fate  was  much  commisserated.  But  the 
public  safety  required  the  rigid  execution  of  the  "penalty  im- 
posed by  the  usages  of  war,  and  the  sentence  was  executed. 
Arnold  escaped  the  vengeance  of  his  indignant  countrymen ; 
but  he  was  regarded  with  contempt  even  by  those  who  had 
expected  to  profit  by  his  crime,  and  his  name  descended  to 
after  ages  under  a  load  of  infamy. 

The  American  people,  in  their  generous  sympathy  for 
Andre,  have  almost  forgotten  the  daring  and  self-devotion  of 
one  of  Connecticut's  noblest  sons — Capt.  Nathan  Hale.  In 
September,  1776,  when  Washington,  after  his  retreat  from 
Long  Island,  was  encamped  on  Harloem  Heights,  it  became 
important  for  him  to  know  the  situation  of  the  British  army,  and 
the  indications  of  its  future  movements.  Hale  offered  to  devote 
himself  to  the  perilous  enterprise.  He  crossed  the  Sound 


CHAPTER    XXIII.  253 

from  Norwalk  to  Huntingtou  in  tht  disguise  of  a  schoolmaster, 
and  travelling  westward  at  length  entered  New  York.  Hav 
ing  gained  the  desired  information,  he  set  out  on  his  return, 
passing  through  the  Island  to  a  spot  previously  designated, 
where  a  boat  was  to  receive  him.  As  he  approached  the 
shore  he  mistook  a  British  craft  for  the  one  he  expected. 
Discovering  his  error,  he  attempted  to  retrace  his  steps ;  but 
it  was  too  late  ;  several  muskets  were  levelled  at  him,  and  he 
was  obliged  to  surrender.  Being  searched,  it  was  ascertained 
that  he  was  a  spy.  He  was  taken  immediately  to  New  York, 
and  the  next  morning  hung  upon  a  tree.  His  execution  was 
attended  with  circumstances  of  aggravated  cruelty ;  the  con- 
solations of  religion  were  denied  him  ;  he  was  refused  a  Bible 
and  the  attendance  of  a  clergyman.  The  letters  he  had  writ- 
ten to  his  friends  were  destroyed.  Yet  the  zeal  of  the  patriot 
was  strong  in  death.  His  last  words,  as  he  stood  friendless 
and  alone  beneath  the  tree,  were  :  "  I  only  regret  that  I  have 
but  one  life  to  give  for  my  country." 

It  should  not  be  forgotten  that  in  the  autumn  of  this  year 
the  ladies  of  Philadelphia  united  in  their  memorable  contribu- 
tion for  the  relief  of  the  suffering  American  soldiers.  The 
diminished  resources  of  the  country  scarcely  allowed  the  scan- 
tiest supply  of  clothing  and  provisions,  and  the  ability  if  not 
the  benevolence  of  the  citizens  seemed  almost  exhausted  by 
repeated  applications.  An  association  was  formed  and  a  lady 
president  appointed,  with  a  committee  to  collect  the  contribu- 
tions. The  work  was  charity  in  its  genuine  form,  and  from 
its  purest  source — the  voluntary  outpouring  of  the  heart. 

They  solicited  monjy  and  other  gifts  from  house  to  house,  and 

w 


254  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

sacrificed  their  trinkets  and  jewelry  to  swell  the  fund.  The 
result  was  remarkable.  The  aggregate  amount  of  contribu- 
tions in  the  city  and  county  of  Philadelphia  was  not  less  than 
Beven  thousand  five  hundred  dollars  in  specie  ;  much  of  it, 
too,  paid  in  hard  money  at  a  time  of  the  greatest  appreciation. 
"  All  ranks  of  society  seem  to  have  joined  in  the  liberal  ef- 
fort, from  Phillis,  the  colored  woman,  with  her  humble  seven 
shillings  and  sixpence,  to  the  Marchioness  de  La  Fayette,  who 
contributed  one  hundred  guineas  in  specie,  and  the  Countess 
de  Luzerne,  who  gave  six  thousand  dollars  in  continental 
paper."  La  Fayette  sent  the  offering  in  his  wife's  name, 
with  a  graceful  letter  to  the  president  of  the  association. 

The  Marquis  de  Chastellux,  describing  a  visit  paid  to 
Mrs.  Bache,  at  whose  house  many  of  the  shirts  provided  for 
the  soldiers  were  cut  out,  says  :  "  She  conducted  us  into  a 
room  filled  with  work  lately  finished  by  the  ladies  of  Philadel- 
phia. This  work  consisted  neither  of  embroidered  tambour 
waistcoats,  nor  of  network  edging,  nor  of  gold  and  silver  bro- 
cade. It  was  a  quantity  of  shirts  for  the  soldiers  of  Penn- 
sylvania. The  ladies  bought  linen  from  their  private  purses, 
and  took  a  pleasure  in  cutting  them  out  and  sewing  them. 
On  each  shirt  was  the  name  of  the  married  or  unmarried  lady 
who  made  it,  and  they  amounted  to  twenty-two  hundred." 

This  seasonable  aid  did  more  than  simply  remove  the  pres- 
sure of  want ;  it  had  a  moral  effect  in  stimulating  the  soldiers 
to  perseverance,  and  inspiring  them  with  confidence.  Gen. 
Washington,  in  his  letter  of  acknowledgment  to  the  coriimittee 
of  ladies,  says  :  *'  The  army  ought  not  to  regret  its  sacrifices 
or  its  sufferings,  when  they  meet  with  so  flattering  a  reward 


CHAPTER    XXIII.  255 

as  in  the  sympathy  of  your  sex."  Nor  was  such  generosity 
or  zeal  limited  to  a  single  city  or  State.  Amon^  examples 
too  numerous  to  mention,  is  one  of  a  lady  of  Ntw  Jersey, 
whose  gates  on  the  public  road  bore  the  inscription — "  Hospi- 
tality within  to  all  American  officers,  and  refreshment  for  their 
soldiers  ;"  an  invitation  not  likely  to  prove  a  mere  form  of 
words  on  the  regular  route  between  the  northern  and  southern 
posts  of  the  army.  Instances,  too,  occurred  in  which  re- 
spectable strangers,  who  had  taken  quarters  at  the  public 
house,  were  invited  to  the  comforts  of  a  private  table  and  fire- 
side. A  gentleman  taken  ill  at  the  tavern  was  brought  by 
Mrs.  Wilson's  domestics  to  her  dwelling,  the  best  medical  aid 
and  nursing  secured  fo»  him,  and  hospitality  extended  to  the 
friends  who  came  to  visit  him  during  a  long  illness. 

The  same  lady  was  visited  by  General  and  Mrs.  Washing- 
ton, a  short  time  after  the  execution  of  Maj.  Andre.  Their 
approach,  with  the  General's  staff,  and  the  escort  of  a  troop 
of  horse,  was  announced  to  her  in  time  to  have  dinner  in 
readiness  for  a  party  of  thirty  or  forty.  Before  these  distin- 
guished guests  took  their  departure,  a  concourse  of  people 
from  the  adjacent  country  and  the  towns  in  the  vicinity  had 
crowded  round  the  house  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  the  idolized 
Chief.  A  few  members  of  the  legislature,  and  the  prominent 
gentlemen  of  the  neighborhood  were  admitted  and  formally 
introduced.  As  it  was  impossible  for  the  multitude  to  obtain 
entrance,  a  littleNstratagem  was  devised  by  one  of  the  gentle- 
men, by  which  those  without  could  be  gratified  without  sub- 
jecting the  General  to  the  annoyance  of  a  mere  exhibition  of 
himself.  Knowing  his  admiration  of  a  fine,  horse,  he  ordered 


256  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

an  animal  remarkable  for  its  beauty  to  be  brought  into  the 
street,  and  then  invited  him  out  to  inspect  it.  Thus  an  op- 
portunity was  afforded  to  the  whole  assemblage  to  gaze  upon 
and  salute  him  with  their  cheers. 

At  the  commencement  of  1781  the  balance  of  success — 
notwithstanding  the  immense  expenditure  of  blood  and  toil- 
seemed  as  likely  to  turn  in  favor  of. Great  Britain  as  Amer 
ica.  The  former  power,  it  was  true,  was  involved  by  the 
Revolution  in  a  war  with  three  European  nations — Holland 
having  also  become  her  enemy.  Yet  the  army  of  Sir  Henry 
Clinton  was  abundantly  supplied,  not  only  with  men  but  with 
munitions  ;  while  that  of  Washington  still  suffered  terribly  from 
the  want  of  pay,  clothes,  and  provisions.  The  necessity  be- 
came so  pressing  as  to  cause  discontent  among  the  soldiers, 
which  on  the  1st  of  January,  1781,  broke  out  in  a  revolt  of 
the  Pennsylvania  troops.  The  mutineers  abandoned  their 
camp,  and  determined  to  present  themselves  before  Congress 
to  demand  redress  of  their  grievances.  They  were  met  at 
Princeton  by  emissaries  of  the  British  Commander-in-chief — 
Sir  Henry  Clinton — who  sought  to  entice  them  by  alluring 
promises  into  the  service  of  His  Majesty.  The  men,  how- 
ever, had  not  lost  their  love  of  country,  although  driven  to 
sedition  by  distress  ;  they  indignantly  seized  the  British  agents 
and  delivered  them  as  prisoners  to  Gen.  Wayne.  The  diffi- 
culties of  which  they  complained  were  adjusted  by  prudent 
concessions,  their  most  pressing  wants  being  relieved,  and  they 
then  returned  to  their  duty. 

The   suffering  condition  of  the   troops   in   general  calling 
loudly  for  relief,  Congress  found  it  necessary  to  adopt  ener 


CHAPTER    XXIII.  257 

getic  measures.  At  this  crisis,  Robert  Morris,  a  wealthy 
merchant  of  Philadelphia,  was  appointed  superintendent  of 
the  treasury,  and  established  the  bank  of  North  America.  It 
was  chiefly  the  beneficial  influence  of  bis  financial  operations 
that  saved  the  army  from  disbanding,  and  enabled  Congress 
to  prosecute  the  war  with  renewed  vigor. 

In  January  the  traitor  Arnold,  in  command  of  the  Bri- 
tish forces,  made  a  descent  on  Virginia,  ravaging  the  coasts, 
and  destroying  public  and  private  property.  Gen.  La  Fayette 
was  ordered  with  troops  into  that  State  for  the  purpose  of  in- 
tercepting and  capturing  him,  and  the  French  fleet  stationed 
at  Rhode  Island  sailed  to  take  part  in  the  expedition.  The 
British  Admiral  Arbuthnot  prevented  its  success  by  sailing 
from  New  York,  attacking  the  French  fleet,  and  driving  it 
back  to  Rhode  Island.  Arnold  thus  escaped  from  the  dan- 
ger that  had  threatened  him,  and  his  countrymen  were  disap- 
pointed in  the  hope  of  making  an  example  of  a  traitor.  In 
March  he  was  joined  by  Gen.  Phillips  of  the  British  army, 
and  their  work  of  devastation  was  continued. 

"When  Arnold  left  New  York,  Colonels  Duadas  and  Simcoe 
— officers  who  possessed  the  entire  confidence  of  Sir  Henry 
Clinton — were  sent  with  him.  He  could  adopt  no  measure  of 
importance  without  consulting  them.  It  has  been  said  that  the 
English  General  gave  them  a  "  dormant  commission,"  author- 
izing them  to  supersede  and  arrest  him,  should  they  suspect 
nim  of  sinister  intent.  It  is  evident  that  he  was  not  impli- 
citly trusted  by  the  commander 

The  breezes  of  fortune  which  had  fanned  into  life  the  ex- 
piring embers  of  opposition  to  English  tyranny  at  the  South, 

w* 


258  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

had  been  so  variable  that  the  hopes  of  the  people,  raised  at 
times  by  success,  were  often  trembling  on  the  verge  of  extinc- 
tion. On  the  other  hand,  the  reverses  that  had  befallen  the 
British  arms  had  exasperated  the  loyalists,  and  embittered  the 
enmity  felt  towards  the  stubborn  people  who  refused  to  be 
conquered.  The  whigs  were  hunted  like  deer,  and  chased 
from  one  place  of  shelter  to  another.  Such  was  the  condi- 
tion of  things,  when  the  destiny  of  the  South  was  committed 
to  the  hands  of  a  soldier  of  consummate  genius,  in  whom  all 
had  implicit  confidence.  The  following  verse  of  a  popular 
Revolutionary  song  was  appropriate  : 

"  General  Greene,  Rhode  Island's  son, 
Commissioned  from  on  high, 
In  that  distressed  hour  did  come, 
And  away  our  fears  did  fly." 

After  his  defeat  near  Camden,  Gen  Gates  was  removed 
from  the  command  of  the  army  at  the  South,  and  Gen.  Greene, 
of  Rhode  Island,  appointed  in  his  place.  When  he  took  the 
command  he  established  his  encampment  on  the  banks  of  the 
Pedee,  opposite  Cheraw.  From  the  first  outbreak  in  June, 
the  whigs  had  endeavored  to  hold  the  upper  part  of  the  State 
— returning  continually  when  driven  back.  Greene  extended 
his  posts  across  the  country  ;  Gen.  Morgan  resting  at  the  "Big 
Springs,"  and  further  west  Col.  Lacy  at  Fort  Lacy,  on  Turkey 
Creek.  The  first  movement  of  Greene  was  to  send  Morgan 
across  the  Catawba  westward  that  he  might  check  the  devas- 
tations of  the  British  and  loyalists.  Lord  Cornwallis  had  for 
a  long  time  projected  an  expedition  into  North  Carolina  ;  but 
the  first  attempt  had  been  baffled  by  the  fall  of  Col.  Ferguson 


CHAPTER    XXIII.  259 

it  King's  Mountain.  He  now  determined  a  second  time 
upon  advancing  against  that  State,  and  being  unwilling  to 
leave  Morgan  in  his  rear,  despatched  Tarleton  to  encounter 
him.  Morgan  at  first  retreated,  and  was  closely  pursued  by 
Tarleton.  Just  before  their  encounter,  a  party  of  loyalists 
came  to  the  house  of  a  widow  who  lived  near  Grindal  Shoal, 
a  little  south  of  Pacolet  River,  and  committed  some  depreda- 
tions. They  burned  the  straw  covering  from  a  rude  hut  in 
which  the  family  lodged,  while  a  relative  ill  of  the  small-pox 
occupied  the  house.  Mrs.  Potter  and  her  children  had  built 
this  lodge  of  rails,  for  their  temporary  accommodation.  The 
soldiers  attempted  to  take  off  her  wedding-ring,  which,  as  it 
had  been  worn  for  years,  became  imbedded  under  the  skin  in 
the  effort  to  force  it  from  her  finger.  They  swore  it  should  be 
cut  off,  but  finally  desisted  from  the  attempt.  On  the  same 
march,  Tarleton  encamped  at  the  house  of  John  Beckham, 
whose  wife  saw  for  the  first  time  this  renowned  officer  while 
standing  in  her  yard,  and  ordering  his  men  to  catch  her  poul- 
try for  supper.  She  spoke  civilly  to  him,  and  hastened  to 
prepare  supper  for  him  and  his  suite,  as  if  they  had  been 
honored  guests.  When  about  to  leave  in  the  morning,  he 
ordered  the  house  to  be  burned,  after  being  given  up  to  pil- 
lage, but  on  her  remonstrance  recalled  the  order.  All  her 
bedding  was  taken,  except  one  quilt,  which  soon  shared  the 
same  fate. 

Near  the  Catawba,  a  woman,  supposed  to  be  a  tory,  was 
taken  and  brought  for  examination  to  Gen.  Morgan.  It 
proved  to  be  our  old  acquaintance,  Mrs.  McCalla,  on  her  way 
home  from  Charlotte  Lord  Cornwall  had  expressed  a 


260  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

willingness  to  release  her  husband  on  his  parole,  provided 
Sumter  would  be  security  that  the  parole  should  be  kept. 
The  wife,  accordingly,  had  made  her  way  to  the  American 
general,  and  was  now  returning  with  the  paper  which  she  fan- 
cied would  secure  the  captive's  freedom.  She  was  much 
amused  at  being  taken  for  a  loyalist,  and  after  producing 
the  paper  in  Sumtar's  handwriting  to  remove  suspicion,  gave 
Gen.  Morgan  an  account  of  her  visit  to  the  headquarters  of 
Cornwallis  at  Winnsboro'  on  New  Year's  day,  and  her  sight  of 
the  review  of  the  troops. 

Gen.  Morgan  halted  his  force  at  the  Cowpens,  near  the 
line  of  division  between  North  and  South  Carolina.  Here, 
on  the  evening  of  the  16th  of  January,  it  is  said  that 
he  called  a  council  of  war,  summoning  all  his  commissioned 
officers,  and  stating  the  circumstances  in  which  they  were 
placed,  asked  if  they  would  burn  their  hard-earned  bacon 
and  flour,  and  fly  across  the  mountains,  or  would  stand  by  and 
defend  it.  Col.  Washington  replied — "  No  burning — no  fly- 
ing— but  face  about  and  give  battle  to  the  enemy,  and  acquit 
ourselves  like  men  !"  The  tradition  is  also  that  when  Col. 
Tarleton  took  leave  of  Lord  Cornwallis,  he  desired  him  to  put 
off  dinner  on  the  third  day  till  after  three  o'clock,  and  G-en. 
Morgan  should  be  his  guest  at  table  ;  for  he  expected  to  take 
him  and  his  men  prisoners  without  difficulty. 

The  battle  of  the  Cowpens — one  of  the  most  celebrated  in 
the  Revolution,  was  fought  on  the  17th  of  January,  and  re- 
sulted in  the  total  defeat  of  the  British.  Col.  Pickens,  who 
like  Marion  and  Sumter,  had  kept  up  a  guerilla  warfare  by 
night  and  day,  commanded  the  militia,  and  had  a  large  share 


CHAPTER    XXIII.  261. 

in  winning  the  victory.     He  obtained  from  Congress  the  ap- 
pointment of  Brigadier-General. 

One  incident  has  been  frequently  mentioned.  Col.  Tarle- 
ton,  flying  at  full  speed,  for  he  feared  that  his  retreat  would 
be  cut  off,  was  closely  pursued  by  Col.  Washington.  Coming 
up  with  his  foe,  Washington  struck  him,  and  wounded  two  of 
his  fingers — his  sword  passing  through  the  guard  of  Tarleton's. 
This  gave  occasion  for  a  severe  repartee  by  a  Carolinian  lady. 
In  reply  to  a  sarcastic  observation  of  the  British  Colonel,  that 
he  should  like  to  have  an  opportunity  of  seeing  this  favorite 
hero,  Col.  Washington,  Mrs.  Ashe,  of  Halifax,  said,  "  if  you 
had  looked  behind  you,  Col.  Tarleton,  at  the  battle  of  the 
Cowpens,  you  would  have  had  that  pleasure." 

This  event  revived  the  spirits  of  patriots  throughout  the 
country.  Everywhere,  as  the  news  spread,  men  who  had  be- 
fore been  discouraged  flew  to  arms.  On  the  22d  of  January 
six  wagons  were  loaded  with  corn  at  Wade's  Island,  sixty 
miles  down  the  Catawba,  for  the  use  of  Gen.  Davidson's  di- 
vision. The  whig  country  of  Chester,  York,  and  Lancaster, 
may  be  said  to  have  risen  in  mass,  and  was  rallying  to  arms. 
Mecklenburg,  North  Carolina,  was  again  the  scene  of  warlike 
preparation  ;  for  the  whigs  hoped  to  give  the  enemy  another 
defeat  at  Cowans  or  Batisford  on  the  Catawba.  On  the  24th 
of  January  Gen.  Sumter  crossed  this  river  at  Landsford,  and 
received  a  supply  of  corn  from  Wade's  Island.  His  object  was 
to  cross  the  districts  to  the  west,  in  the  rear  of  the  advancing 
British  army,  to  arouse  the  country  and  gather  forces  as  he 
went,  threaten  the  English  posts  at  Ninety-Six  and  .Granby, 
and  go  on  to  recover  the  State. 


262  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION 

"While  Cornwallis  marched  from  his  encampment  on  Ser- 
vice's plantation,  the  whigs  of  Chester  were  hovering  near, 
watching  the  movements  of  the  hostile  army  as  keenly  as  the 
eagle  watches  his  intended  prey.  One  of  their  bold  exploits 
brought  about  the  liberation  of  the  unhappy  prisoners  of 
Chester  District,  who  had  languished  in  jail  at  Camden  so 
many  months.  Eleven  of  them  were  given  in  exchange  for 
two  British  officers.  Thus  McCalla  and  Adair  were  released. 
They  were  waited  for  by  the  faithful  women — the  wife  and 
sister — and  as  they  marched  with  the  companions  of  their 
long  imprisonment  through  the  streets  of  Camden,  passing 
the  British  guard,  they  sang  sJ  the>  U»p  of  their  voices  the 
Bongs  of  the  liberty  men. 


GENERAL    GREEN  K. 


Page  2C:i. 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

RETREAT  OF  GREENE RETURN BATTLES  OF  GUILFORD 

AND  HOBKIRK'S  HILL — FORT  MOTTE. 

AFTER  the  battle  of  the  Cowpens,  Gen.  Morgan  hurried  on 
with  his  prisoners  towards  Cowan's  Ford  on  the  Catawba, 
followed  by  the  British,  who  hoped  to  prevent  his  crossing  the 
river.  At  this  juncture  Gen.  Greene  arrived,  having  left  the 
main  body  of  his  army  at  his  camp  near  Cheraw,  and  took  the 
command  of  Morgan's  division.  The  retreat  was  continued, 
while  Cornwallis  eagerly  pursued  him.  On  the  issue  of  that 
memorable  retreat  hung  the  fate  of  the  South.  The  British 
general  well  knew  that  the  destruction  of  that  army  would 
secure  his  conquests.  While  Cornwallis  was  crossing  the 
Catawba,  Greene  was  approaching  the  village,  of  Salisbury, 
North  Carolina.  The  prisoners  taken  at  the  Cowpeus  were 
conveyed  with  the  army — the  intention  being  to  take  them  to 
Virginia.  Greene  waited  till  midnight  for  the  arrival  of  a 
body  of  militia  under  Gen.  Davidson,  who  had  been  sta- 
tioned at  the  ford  to  dispute  the  passage  of  the  river.  The 
news  reached  him  at  length  of  their  defeat  and  dispersion  by 
the  British  troops,  and  the  death  of  Davidson. 

His  aids  having  been  despatched  to  different  parts  of  the 


264  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

retreating  army,  ke  rode  on  with  a  heavy  heart  to  Salisbury. 
It  had  been  raining  during  the  day,  and  his  soaked  and  soiled 
garments  and  appearance  of  exhaustion,  as  he  wearily  dis- 
mounted from  his  jaded  horse  at  the  door  of  the  principal 
hotel,  showed  that  he  had  suffered  much  from  exposure  to  the 
storm,  fatigue,  and  harassing  anxiety.  Dr.  Reed,  who  had 
charge  of  the  sick  and  wounded  prisoners,  was  engaged  in 
writing  paroles  for  such  of  the  officers  as  could  not  go  on. 
From  his  apartment  overlooking  the  main  street,  he  saw  his 
friend,  unaccompanied  by  his  aids,  ride  up  and  alight ;  and 
hastened  to  receive  him  as  he  entered  the  house.  Startled 
by  his  dispirited  looks — he  could  not  refrain  from  noticing 
them  with  anxious  inquiries  ;  to  which  the  wearied  soldier 
replied  :  "  Yes — fatigued — hungry — alone,  and  penniless  !" 

The  melancholy  reply  was  heard  by  one  determined  to 
prove,  by  the  generous  assistance  proffered  in  time  of  need, 
that  no  reverse  could  dim  the  flame  of  disinterested  patriotism. 
Gen.  Greene  had  hardly  taken  his  seat  at  the  well-spread 
table,  when  Mrs.  Steele,  the  landlady  of  the  hotel,  entered  the 
room,  and  carefully  closed  the  door  behind  her.  Approach- 
ing her  distinguished  guest,  she  reminded  him  of  the  despond- 
ent words  he  had  uttered,  implying,  as  she  thought,  a 
distrust  of  the  devotion  of  his  friends,  through  every 
calamity,  to  the  cause.  Money,  too,  she  declared  he  should 
have,  and  drew  from  under  her  apron  two  small  bags  full  of 
specie,  probably  the  earnings  of  years.  "  Take  these,"  said 
she,  "  for  you  will  want  them,  and  I  can  do  without  them." 

The  General  resumed  his  journey,  continuing  the  retreat. 
The  evening  after  the  battle  at  Cowan's  Ford,  the  British 


CHAPTER    XXIV.  265 

troops  passed  by  the  farm  of  Jaraos  Haynes",  which  the  soldiers 
pillaged,  plundered  his  house,  arid  made  the  owner,  sixty  yeara 
of  age,  and  in  feeble  health,  a  prisoner.  They  boasted  to 
him  and  his  family  that  they  had  killed  his  son-in-law,  Capt. 
Scott,  and  intimated  that  his  sons,  who  were  with  the  repub- 
lican army,  were  either  killed  or  prisoners.  They  emptied  the 
bedticks,  filled  them  with  all  the  meal  found  in  the  house,  and 
carried  them  off.  Having  stripped  the  old  man  of  his  coat, 
over-coat,  and  silver  buckles,  they  drove  him  before  them. 
Mrs.  Haynes  sent  for  a  friend,  who,  having  been  driven  from 
home  with  her  children,  was  living  in  one  of  the  outhouses  on 
her  plantation,  to  come  and  stay  with  her.  The  afflicted 
matron,  conducting  family  worship  that  night,  prayed  fervently 
for  the  deliverance  and  freedom  of  her  country,  and  the  inter- 
position of  a  protecting  Providence  for  the  rescue  of  her  hus- 
band. "  God  prosper  the  righ't !"  was  frequently  repeated  by 
her  in  the  prayer.  The  next  morning,  as  nothing  in  the  way 
of  provisons  remained  on  the  premises,  Mrs.  Brown  went  into 
the  meal-room  and  swept  up  the  meal  scattered  on  the  floor, 
from  which  she  prepared  a  little  hasty  pudding  for  the  chil- 
dren. The  family  tradition  is,  that  the  daughter  of  Haynes 
made  her  way  forty  miles  through  the  country,  infested  with 
marauders,  to  inform  her  brothers  of  their  father's  capture, 
and  that  the  sons  pursued  and  found  him,  nearly  exhausted, 
by  the  roadside,  and  bore  him  to  his  home. 

Both  armies  hurried  on  to  the  Yadkin  River,  but  Cornwallis 
was  there  again   disappointed   in  the  hope  of  overtaking  his 
enemy  ;  the  sudden  rise  of  the  waters,  as  in  the  Catawba,  pro 
venting   his  immediate   passage.     The  superstitious  deemed 


266  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE  REVOLUTION. 

these  remarkable  occurrences  a  special  interposition  of  Provi- 
dence in  favor  of  the  American  cause.  So  near  were  the 
adverse  parties,  that  a  race  for  life  within  speaking  distance 
was  not  an  uncommon  occurrence.  John  Haynes,  sent  out  as 
a  scout  with  three  others,  was  pursued  through  a  lane  a  mile 
long  by  Tarleton's  dragoons,  who  had  suddenly  emerged  from 
a  clump  of  trees  near  them.  In  this  pursuit  the  royalists 
destroyed  the  property  of  the  widow  Brevard,  the  mother 
of  the  Brevard  who  had  drawn  up  the  Mecklenburg  Decla- 
ration of  Independence.  "  She  has  seven  sons  in  the  rebel 
army,"  was  the  reason  given  by  the  officer  for  permitting 
her  house  to  bo  burned  and  her  farm  plundered. 

Gen.  Greene,  now  joined  by  the  rest  of  his  army,  retreat- 
ed yet  further  towards  Virginia.  On  the  15th  of  February 
Cornwallis,  still  in  vigorous  pursuit,  a  third  time  reached  the 
bank  of  a  river  (the  Dan)  just  as  the  rear  guard  of  the  Amer- 
ican army  had  crossed.  Mortified  at  his  repeated  disapoint- 
ments,  he  then  gave  up  the  pursuit,  and  turned  his  course 
slowly  southward. 

For  some  days  his  army  was  encamped  within  the  bounds 
of  the  congregations  under  the  pastoral  care  of  the  Rev. 
David  Caldwell — the  oldest  and  Iarg3st  Presbyterian  congre- 
gations in  the  county  of  Guilford.  This  eminent  scholar  and 
divine,  like  his  namesake  of  New  Jersey,  had  become  obnox- 
ious to  the  royalists  on  account  of  his  efforts  and  influence  in 
the  cause  of  national  independence.  He  had  been  repeatedly 
harassed  by  the  British  and  tories  ;  a  price  had  been  set  on 
his  head,  and  a  reward  offered  for  his  apprehension.  Go  tho 
llth  of  March,  while  he,  like  most  of  the  men  of  the  neigh" 


CHAPTER    XXIV.  267 

borhood,  was  with  Greene's  army,  the  British  marched  to  his 
plantation  and  encamped  there — the  officers  taking  possession 
of  his  house.  Mrs.  Caldwell  was  at  home  with  her  children 
when  they  arrived.  They  at  first  announced  themselves  as 
Americans,  and  asked  to  see  the  landlady  ;  but  a  female  do- 
mestic who  had  ascertained,  by  standing  on  the  fence  and 
seeing  redcoats  at  a^distance,  that  they  belonged  to  the  army 
of  Cornwullis,  quickly  communicated  her  discovery  to  her 
mistress.  Excusing  herself  by  saying  that  she  must  attend  to 
lur  child,  Mrs.  Caldwell  retired  within  the  house,  and  imme- 
diately gave  warning  to  two  of  her  neighbors  who  happened 
to  be  there,  that  they  might  escape  through  the  other  door  and 
conceal  themselves.  She  then  returned  to  the  gate.  The 
party  in  front,  when  charged  with  being  British  soMiers, 
avowed  themselves  such,  and  said  they  must  have  the  use  of 
the  dwelling  for  a  day  or  two.  They  immediately  established 
themselves  in  their  quarters,  turning  out  Mrs.  Caldwell,  who 
with  her  children  retired  to  the  smoke  house,  and  there  passed 
a  day  with  no  other  food  than  a  few  dried  peaches  and  apples, 
till  a  physician  interposed,  and  procured  for  her  a  bed,  some 
provisions,  and  a  few  cooking  utensils.  The  family  remained 
in  the  smoke  house  two  days  and  nights — their  distress  baing 
frequently  insulted  by  profane  and  brutal  language.  To  a 
young  officer  who  came  to  the  door  for  the  purpose  of  taunt- 
ing the  helpless  mother,  by  ridiculing  her  countrymen,  whom 
he  termed  rebels  and  cowards,  Mrs.  Caldwell  replied,  "  Wait 
and  see  what  the  Lord  will  do'  for  us."  "  If  he  intends  to  do 
anything,"  pertly  rejoined  the  military  fop,  "  'tis  time  he  had 
begun."  In  reply  to  Mrs.  Caldwell's  application  to  one  of 


268  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

the  soldiers  for  protection,  she  was  told  she  eould  expect  no 
favors,  for  that  the  women  were  as  great  rebels  as  the  men. 

After  remaining  two  days,  the  army  took  their  departure 
from  the  ravaged  plantation,  on  which  they  had  destroyed 
everything ;  but  before  leaving  Dr.  Caldwell's  house,  the 
officer  in  command  gave  orders  that  his  library  and  papers 
should  be  burned.  A  fire  was  kindled  in  the  large  oven  in 
the  yard,  and  books  which  could  not  at  that  time  be  replaced, 
and  valuable  manuscripts  which  had  cost  the  study  and  labor 
of  years,  were  carried  out  by  the  soldiers,  armful  after  armful, 
and  ruthlessly  committed  to  the  flames.  Not  even  the  family 
Bible  was  spared,  and  the  house,  as  well  as  plantation,  was 
left  pillaged  and  desolate. 

Gen.  Greene  having  received  reinforcements  in  Virginia, 
now  recrossed  the  Dan  into  North  Carolina.  Gen.  Pickena 
and  Col.  Lee  at  this  time  encountered  a  body  of  loyalists  on 
their  way  to  join  Tarleton,  who  mistaking  his  soldiers  for 
Britons,  were  captured  while»waving  their  caps  and  shouting 
"  God  save  the  King."  Greene's  army  being  still  further 
augmented,  he  no  longer  avoided  an  engagement  with  the 
enemy,  but  advanced  to  Guilford  Court  House,  and  there 
awaited  the  arrival  of  Cornwallis. 

On  the  15th  of  March  was  heard  the  roar  of  that  battle 
which  was  to  compel  the  retreat  of  the  invaders,  and  achieve 
the  deliverance  of  North  Carolina.  Two  collections  of  wo- 
men, belonging  to  Dr.  Caldwell's  congregations  in  Buffalo 
and  Alamanse,  assembled,  and  while  the  conflict  was  raging 
fiercely  between  man  and  man,  engaged  in  earnest  prayer  for 
their  defenders,  their  families,  and  their  country.  Many 


CHAPTER    XXIV.  269 

others  sought  the  divine  aid  in  solitary  places.  One  pious 
woman  sent  her  son  frequently,  during  the  afternoon,  to  the 
summit  of  a  little  hill  near  which  she  spent  much  time  in 
prayer,  to  listen  and  bring  her  word  which  way  the  firing 
came— from  the  southward  or  the  northward.  When  he 
icturned  and  said  it  was  going  northward — u  Then,"  ex- 
claimed she,  "  all  is  lost !  Greene  is  defeated."  But  all  was 
not  lost ;  the  God  who  hears  prayer  remembered  his  people. 

After  the  cold,  wet  night  which  succeeded  the  action,  the 
women  wandered  over  the  fijld  of  battle  to  search  for  their 
friends,  administer  the  last  sad  rites  to  the  dead,  and  bear 
away  the  wounded  and  expiring.  One  officer  who  had  lain 
thirty  hours  undiscovered,  was  found  in  the  woods  by  an  old 
lady,  and  carried  to  his  house,  where  he  survived  long  enough 
to  relate  how  a  loyalist  of  his  acquaintance  had  passed  him 
the  day  after  the  battle,  had  recognized  him,.and  bestowed  a 
blow  and  an  execration,  instead  of  the  water  he  craved  to 
quench  his  consuming  thirst.  *  Conscience,  however,  some- 
times avenged  the  insulted  rights  of  nature ;  the  man  who 
had  refused  the  dying  request  of  a  fellow  creature,  was  found 
after  the  officer's  death,  suspended  on  a  tree  before  his  own 
door. 

The  British,  who  were  left  in  possession  of  the  field,  claim- 
ed the  victory  in  this  battle,  and  an  order  was  issued  in 
Charleston  for  a  general  illumination  in  honor  of  it.  It  is  re- 
lated of  a  Mrs.  Heyward  that  she  refused  to  permit  lights  to 
be  placed  in  her  windows,  and  when  an  officer  called  to  de- 
mand the  reason  of  this  mark  of  disrespect,  replied  that  her 
husband  was  a  prisoner  at  St.  Augustine,  and  she  would  not 


270  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

join  in  celebrating  a  victory  gained  by  his  enemies,  even  if 
the  consequence  must  be  the  destruction  of  her  dwelling. 
Yet  although  the  loss  of  the  Americans  was  great,  the  result 
was  unfavorable  to  Lord  Cornwallis.  He  retired  soon  after- 
wards to  Wilmington.  After  remaining  there  nearly  three 
weeks,  while  Greene  advanced  to  the  encounter  with  Lord 
Rawdon,  he  set  out  on  his  march  from  Wilmington,  bent  on 
his  cherished  purpose  of  achieving  the  conqusst  of  Virginia. 

On  his  inarch  towards  Halifax,  he  encamped  for  several 
days  on  the  river  Neuse,  in  what  is  now  called  Wayne  County, 
North  Carolina.  His  headquarters  were  at  Springbank, 
while  Col.  Tarleton,  with  his  renowned  legion,  encamped  on 
the  plantation  of  Lieutenant  Slocumb.  These  level  and  ex- 
tensive fields  presented  an  inviting  view  of  fresh  verdure  from 
the  mansion  house.  Lord  Cornwa.llis  himself  gave  it  the 
name  of  "  Pleasant  Green."  The  owner  of  this  fine  estate — 
already  mentioned  as  figuring  in  the  action  at  Moore's  Creek 
— was  in  command  of  a  company  of  light  horse  raised  in  his 
neighborhood,  whose  general  duty  it  was  to  act  as  rangers, 
scouring  the  country  for  many  miles  round,  watching  the 
movements  of  the  enemy,  and  punishing  the  loyalists  when 
detected  in  pillage  and  murder.  At  the  present  time  Slocumb 
having  returned  to  the  vicinity,  had  been  sent  with  twelve  or 
fifteen  recruits,  to  act  as  scouts  in  the  neighborhood  of  the 
British  general.  He  reconnoitred  the  army  of  Cornwallis, 
and  then  with  his  party  pursued  his  way  slowly  along  the  bank 
of  the  river  towards  his  own  house,  little  dreaming  that  his 
beautiful  and  peaceful  home  was  then  in  the  possession  of  the 
terrible  Tarleton. 


CHAPTER    XXIV.  271 

Col.  Tarlcton,  when  he  selected  this  spot  for  his  encamp  - 
ment,  rode  up  to  the  front  piazza  accompanied  by  two  aids, 
and  followed  by  a  guard  of  some  twenty  troopers.  Mrs.  Slo- 
cumb  was  sitting  there  with  her  child  and  a  relative,  and  a 
few  house  servants.  To  the  British  officer's  announcemen 
that  the  service  of  His  Majesty  required  the  temporary  occu- 
pation of  her  property,  she  replied  that  the  family — consist- 
ing only  of  herself,  her  sister  and  her  child,  with  a  few  negroes 
— were  his  prisoners.  Tarleton  then  ordered  one  of  his  aids 
to  pitch  the  tents  and  form  the  encampment  in  the  orchard 
and  field  on  their  right ;  desiring  the  other  aid  to  detach  a 
quarter  guard  and  station  piquets  on  each  road.  The  piazza 
commanded  a  view  of  the  ground  on  which  the  camp  was  ar- 
ranged. An  avenue  half  a  mile  in  length,  stretched  to  the 
road.  On  one  side  of  this  avenue  was  a  fence  and  a  thick 
hedge-row  of  forest  trees  ;  on  the  other  the  common  rail  fence 
seven  or  eight  feet  high.  The  encampment  was  completely 
screened  by  the  fences  and  hedge-row  from  the  view  of  any 
one  approaching  from  down  the  country. 

While  orders  were  given  to  different  officers  who  came  up 
at  intervals  to  make  their  reports,  a  tory  captain  was  directed 
to  take  his  troop  and  patrol  the  country  for  two  or  three  miles 
around.  This  order,  given  in  Mrs.  Slocumb's  hearing,  greatly 
alarmed  her  ;  for  she  expected  her  husband  that  day.  By 
way  of  precaution,  she  sent  for  an  old  negro,  and  gave  him 
directions  to  take  a  bag  of  corn  to  a  mill  about  four  miles  dis- 
tant, on  the  road  her  husband  must  travel,  and  warn  him  of 
the  danger  of  approaching  his  home.  With  the  indolence  and 
curiosity  natural  to  his  race,  however,  the  black  remained 


272  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

loitering  about  the  premises,  lurking  under  the  hedgerow  to 
admire  the  red  coats,  dashing  plumes,  and  shining  helmets  of 
the  British  troopers. 

Meanwhile  dinner  was  prepared  and  set  before  the  royal 
officers.  The  dessert  was  suddenly  interrupted  by  the  rapid 
discharge  of  fire-arms,  appearing  to  proceed  from  a  wood  a 
short  distance  eastward.  Tarleton  ordered  a  captain  to  take 
his  troop  in  the  direction  of  the  firing,  and  walked  out  into 
the  piazza,  followed  by  the  anxious  ladies.  From  Mrs.  Slo- 
cumb's  answers  to  his  questions,  he  became  apprehensive  that 
the  skirmish  in  tb.3  woods  was  only  the  prelude  to  a  concerted 
attack  on  his  camp  by  some  of  the  forces  of  Col.  Washington. 
He  hastened  to  mount  his  horse,  and  giving  a  loud  order  to 
form  the  troops  on  the  right,  dashed  down  the  avenue  to  a 
breach  in  the  hedge-row,  leaped  the  fence,  and  in  a  moment 
was  at  the  head  of  his  regiment. 

The  firing  in  the  wood  was  from  the  party  of  Slocumb,  who 
had  encountered  and  routed  the  tory  captain  sent  to  reconnoi- 
tre the  country.  Some  of  the  tories  were  presently  seen  in 
the  open  grounds  east  of  the  plantation,  closely  pursued  by 
four  of  the  Americans,  while  a  running  fight  was  kept  up 
with  diffarent  weapons,  in  which  four  or  five  broadswords 
gleamed  conspicuous.  The  pursuers  were  too  busy  to  see 
anything  else,  and  entered  the  avenue  at  the  same  moment 
with  the  party  pursued.  With  what  horror  and  consternation 
did  Mrs.  Slocumb  recognize  her  husband,  her  brother,  and 
two  of  her  neighbors,  in  chase,  already  half-way  down  the 
avenue,  and  unconscious  that  they  were  rushing  into  the 
enemy's  midst ! 


CHAPTER    XXIV.  273 

About  the  middle  of  the  avenue  one  of  the  tories  fell ;  and 
the  course  of  the  young  officers  was  suddenly  arrested  by 
the  negro,  who  sprang  directly  in  front  of  their  horses, 
crying,  "  Hold  on,  massa  !  Look  yon  !"  A  glance  to  tha 
left  showed  the  young  men  their  danger :  they  were  .within 
pistol  shot  of  a  thousand  men  drawn  up  in  ordar  of  battle. 
Wheeling  their  horses,  they  discovered  a  troop  already  leap- 
ing the  fence  in  the  avenue  in  their  rear.  Quick  as  thought 
they  again  wheeled  their  horses,  and  dashed  down  the  avenue 
directly  towards  the  house,  where  stood  the  quarter-guard  to 
receive  them.  On  reaching  the  garden  fence,  they  leaped 
that  and  the  next,  amid  a  shower  of  balls  from  the  guard, 
cleared  the  canal  at  one  tremendous  leap,  and  scouring  across 
the  open  field  to  the  northwest,  were  in  the  shelter  of  the 
wood  before  their  pursuers  could  clear  the  fences  of  the  en- 
closure. 

A  platoon  had  commenced  the  pursuit ;  but  the  trumpets 
sounded  the  recall  before  the  flying  Americans  had  crossed  the 
canal.  This  forbearance  was  caused  by  the  belief  that  the 
men  who  so  fearlessly  dashed  into  the  camp,  were  supported 
by  a  formidable  force  at  hand.  Had  the  truth  been  known, 
the  fugitives  must  have  been  captured  and  secured.  This 
little  incident  may  afford  some  idea  of  scenes  that  were  of  fre- 
quent occurrence  during  the  continuance  of  warfare  at  the 
South. 

Slocumb  and  his  companions  passed  rapidly  round  the  plan- 
tation, and  returned  to  the  ground  where  the  encounter  had 
taken  place,  collecting  on  the  way  the  stragglers  of  his  troop. 

Near  their  bivouac  he  saw  the  tory  captain's  brother,  who  had 
12* 


274  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    RESOLUTION. 

been  Captured  by  the  Americans,  hanging  by  a  bridle  rein 
from  the  top  of  a  sapling  bent  down  for  the  purpose,  and 
struggling  in  the  agonies  of  death.  Hastening  to  the  spot  he 
severed  the  rein  with  a  stroke  of  his  sword,  and  with  much 
difficulty  restored  him  to  life. 

The  dignified  and  liberal  courtesy  of  Mrs.  Slocumb  towards 
her  unbidden  guests,  was  acknowledged  by  strict  orders  that 
no  depredations  should  be  committed,  though  not  even  military 
authority  could  save  the  farm-yard  poultry  and  stock  from  a 
hungry  soldiery.  Her  plate  and  other  valuables,  on  the  news 
of  the  army's  approach,  had  been  buried  at  the  edge  of  a 
marsh  near  at  hand  ;  the  soldiers  suspected  the  place  of  de- 
posit, and  plunged  their  pike  staffs  into  the  ground  about  the 
spot  till  they  discovered  the  treasure ;  but  they  were  com- 
pelled to  restore  it.  When  the  army  broke  up  their  encamp- 
ment, ample  remuneration  was  offered  by  Col.  Tarleton  for 
the  trouble  given,  and  a  sergeant  with  a  guard  was  ordered  to 
remain  till  the  last  soldier  had  departed,  to  insure  protection 
to  a  lady  whose  noble  bearing  had  inspired  them  all  with  pro- 
found respect. 

In  the  meantime  Gen.  Greene,  who  had  been  bold  enough 
to  return  to  South  Carolina,  after  several  changes  of  position, 
entrenched  his  army  at  Hobkirk's  Hill,  a  mile  from  the  Bri- 
tish post  at  Camisn.  On  the  25th  of  April,  Lord  Rawdon 
attacked  him.  The  British  had  the  advantage  in  the  battle 
which  ensued ;  yet  as  before,  its  consequences  were  favorable 
to  the  Americans.  Soon  afterwards  Eawdon  evacuated  Cam- 
den,  and  anxious  to  maintain  his  posts,  directed  his  first 


CHAPTER    XXIV.  275 

effort  to  relieve  Fort  Motte,  at  that  time  inTesied  by  Marion 
and  Lee. 

This  fort,  which  commanded  the  river,  was  the  principal 
depot  of  the  convoys  from  Charleston  to  Camden  and  the 
upper  districts.  It  was  occupied  by  a  garrison,  under  the 
command  of  Capt.  M'Pherson,  of  one  hundred  and  sixty-five 
men,  having  been  increased  by  a  small  detachment  of  dra- 
goons from  Charleston,  a  few  hours  before  the  appearance  of 
the  Americans.  The  large  new  mansion-house  belonging  to 
Mrs.  Motte,  which  had  been  selected  for  the  establishment  of 
the  post,  was  surrounded  by  a  deep  trench,  along  the  interior 
margin  of  which  was  raised  a  strong  and  lofty  parapet.  Op- 
posite, and  northward,  upon  another  hill,  was  an  old  farm- 
house, to  which  Mrs.  Motte  had  removed  when  dismissed 
from  her  mansion. '  On  this  height  Lieut.  Col.  Lee  had  taken 
position  with  his  force  ;  while  Marion  occupied  the  eastern 
declivity  of  the  ridge  on  which  the  fort  stood  ;  the  valley  run- 
ning between  the  two  hills  permitting  the  Americans  to  ap- 
proach it  within  four  hundred  yards. 

M'Pherson  was  unprovided  with  artillery,  but  hoped  to  be 
relieved  by  the  arrival  of  Lord  Rawdon  to  dislodge  the  assailants 
before  they  could  push  their  preparations  to  maturity.  He 
therefore  replied  to  the  summons  to  surrender,  which  came  on 
the  20th  of  May,  that  he  should  hold  out  to  the  last  moment  in 
his  power.  In  the  night  a  courier  arrived  from  Gen.  Greene  to 
advise  the  besiegers  of  Rawdon's  retreat  from  Camden,  and 
urge  redoubled  activity ;  and  Marion  persevered  through  the 
hours  of  darkness  in  pressing  the  completion  of  their  works. 
The  following  night  Lord  Rawdon  encamped  on  the  highest 


276  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

ground  in  the  country  opposite  Fort  Motte  ;  and  the  despair- 
ing garrison  saw  with  joy  the  illumination  of  his  fires  ;  while 
the  Americans  were  convinced  that  no  time  was  to  be  lost. 

The  largo  house  in  the  centre  of  the  encircling  trench,  left 
but  a  few  yards  of  ground  within  the  British  works  uncovered  ; 
burning  the  mansion,  therefore,  must  compel  the  surrender  of 
the  garrison.  This  expedient  was  reluctantly  resolved  upon 
by  Marion  and  Lee,  who  found  himself  compelled  to  inform 
Mrs.  Motte  of  the  unavoidable  necessity  of  the  dastruction  of 
her  property.  'Mrs.  Motte  not  only  assented,  but  declared 
that  she  was  "gratified  with  the  opportunity  of  contributing 
to  the  good  of  her  country,  and  should  view  the  approaching 
scene  Vith  delight."  Shortly  after  she  sent  for  Lee,  and  pre- 
senting him  with  a  bow  and  arrows,  which  had  been"  imported 
from  India,  requested  that  they  might  be  used  to  convey  com- 
bustible matter  to  the  house. 

Everything  was  now  prepared  for  the  concluding  scene. 
The  lines  were  manned,  and  an  additional  force  stationed  at 
the  battery,  to  meet  a  desperate  assault, -if  such  should  be 
made.  The  American  entrenchments  being  within  arrow  shot, 
M'Pherson  was  once  more  summoned,  and  again  more  confi- 
dently asserted -his  determination  to  resist  to  the  last. 

The  scorching  rays  of  the  noonday  sun  had  prepared  the 
shingle  roof  for  the  conflagration.  The  return  of  the  flag 
was  immediately  followed  by  the  shooting  of  the  arrows,  to 
which  balls  of  blazing  rosin  and  brimstone  were  attached. 
They  struck,  and  set  fire  in  diifcrent  quarters  of  the  roof. 
M'Pherson  immediately  ordered  men  to  repair  to  the  loft  of 
the  house,  and  check  the  flames  by  knocking  off  the  shingles , 


CHAPTER    XXIV.  277 

but  they  were  soon  driven  down  by  the  fire  of  the  six  pounder  ; 
and  no  other  effort  to  stop  the  burning  being  practicable, 
the  commandant  hung  out  the  white  flag,  and  surrendered  the 
garrison  at  discretion. 

If  ever  a  situation  in  real  lifj  afforded  a  fit  subject  for 
poetry,  by  filling  the  mind  with  a  sense  of  moral  grandeur — 
it  was  that  of  Mrs.  Motte  contemplating  the  spectacle  of  hef 
home  in  flames,  and  rejoicing  in  the  triumph  secured  to  her 
countrymen — the  benefit  to  her  native  land, — by  her  surrender 
of  her  own  interest  to  the  public  service.  After  the  captors 
had  taken  possession,  M'Pherstn  and  his  officers  accompanied 
them  to  her  dvyelling,  where  thuy  sat  down  to  a  sumptuous 
dinner. 

The  ladies  of  Charleston  showed  their  good  wishes  for  the 
huccess  of  the  American  general,  by  dressing  in  green,  and 
wearing  green  feathers  and  ribbons  ;  thus  retaliating  the  pro- 
vocations of  thoir  invaders.  It  had  previously  been  the  cus- 
tom of  the  whig  ladies  to  wear  deep  mourning.  One  of  them 
passing  the  houso'-4lf  Gor.  Rutledge  in  company  with  an 
English  officer,  took  a  piece  of  crape  that  had  bean  acci- 
dentally torn  from  the  fl  mncj  of  her  dress,  and  tied  it  to  the 
front  railing,  expressing  at  the  same  time  her  sorrow  for  tho 
Governor's  absence,  and  her  opinion  that  his  house,  as  well  aa 
his  friends,  ought  to  wear  mourning. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 


ON  NINETY-SIX  -  BATTLE  OF  EUTAW  -  MARCH  OF 
CORNWALLIS  INTO  VIRGINIA  -  SIEGE  OF  YORKTOWN  - 
BURNING  OF  NEW  LONDON  -  SURRENDER  OF  CORNWAL- 
LIS. 

EARLY  in  June,  the  successes  of  the  Americans  had  been 
such  that  the  posts  of  Eutaw  Springs,  Ninety-Six,  and  Charles- 
ton, were  the  only  ones  held  by  the  British.  Glen.  Greene 
proceeded  against  the  strongly  fortified  one  at  Ninety-Six. 
After  a  siege  of  nearly  four  weeks  the  approach  of  Lord  Rawdon 
rendered  it  necessary  to  attempt  carrying  the  place  by  storm. 
When  he  had  determined  on  this,  Greene,  with  characteristic 
humanity  and  delicacy,  gave  notice  of  his  intention  to  Mrs. 
Cruger,  the  wife  of  the  commander  of  the  garrison,  with  whom 
he  was  acquainted.  He  also  dispached  a  sergeant  and  guard 
of  eight  men  to  protect  the  house  in  which  she  resided  from 
dangers  that  might  be  apprehended  in  the  heat  of  the  assault. 
When  the  cannonading  commenced,  she  was  engaged  in  sew- 
ing up  guineas  in  a  girdle  ;  an  occupation  which  she  continued 
in  spite  of  the  alarm  occasioned  by  the  successive  reports. 
The  assault  was  made  on  the  18th  of  June,  but  the  assail- 
ants were  driven  back,  and  the  army  retreated  before  the  Bri- 
tish commander  had  arrived. 


Z^-    -£A 

SURRENDER    OF   CORNWALLIS. 


Page  278. 


CHAPTER    XXV.  27P 

Miss  Moore,  a  young  lady  who  had  lodged  in  the  house  with 
Mrs.  Cruger,  returned  to  her  home  on  Saluda  Eiver  the  day 
before  Lord  Rawdon's  troops  passed  along  the  road,  not  far 
from  the  dwelling  of  her  parents.  A  sanguinary  skirmish  took 
place  here  between  Rawdon's  men  and  a  body  of  Col.  Wash 
ington's  cavalry,  sent  to  impede  their  progress.  Soon  after, 
one  of  the  royal  officers  came  to  the  house,  where  there  were 
none  but  women,  and  advised  the  family  to  take  care  of  their 
property.  The  caution  was  not  unnecessary,  for  they  were 
presently  intruded  upon  by  several  British  soldiers.  In  their 
search  for  plunder,  they  rolled  down  from  above  stairs  some 
apples  that  had  been  gathered  and  stored  for  the  use  of  the 
family.  The  soldiers  below  began  picking  them  up  as  they 
fell  on  the  floor ;  Miss  Moore  commanded  them  to  desist,  and 
gathering  some  of  the  fruit  in  her  apron,  offered  it  to  a  non- 
commissioned officer  who  stood  by.  Struck  with  the  cool 
courage  and  determination  of  so  young  a  girl,  he  made  some 
remark  expressive  of  his  admiration,  and  ordered  the  soldiers 
instantly  to  desist  from  their  rude  trespass.  He  then  inform- 
ed her  that  the  men  were  killing  her  father's  sheep  in  the  lot. 
Miss  Moore  hastened  thither,  followed  by  him.  Two  men 
were  in  the  act  of  slaughtering  one  of  the  sheep ;  but  at  the 
officer's  bidding,  with  the  threat  of  reporting  them  to  the 
commander,  they  were  compelled  to  let  them  go. 

After  Greene  had  thus  fallen  back,  some  of  the  whig  fami- 
lies near  Saluda  River,  fearing  to  remain,  fled  to  his  camp  for 
protection.  Among  these  was  the  family  of  Gen.  Pickens, 
who  was  then  with  Greene's  army.  Instead  of  providing 
for  their  safety,  Pickens  immediately  sent  them  back  to  share 


280  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE  REVOLUTION. 

the  common  sufferings  of  the  country,  thereby  to  show  that 
the  spirit  of  resistance  was  undying. 

The  enthusiasm  which  prevailed  among  the  people  and 
prompted  to  so  many  acts  of  personal  risk  and  sacrifice,  was 
fostered  by  Gen.  Greene.  A  daring  exploit  of  two  young 
women  in  this  district  has  been  often  mentioned  among  the 
traditions  of  South  Carolina.  It  is  said  that  the  wives  of  two 
officers,  absent  with  the  army,  having  heard  that  a  British 
courier  conveying  despatches  was  to  pass  along  the  road  that 
night,  disguised  themselves  in  their  husbands'  clothes,  pro- 
vided themselves  with  arms,  and  took  their  station  among  the 
bushes  by  the  roadside.  When  the  courier  appeared,  guarded 
by  two  officers,  they  leaped  from  their  covert,  presented  their 
pistols  at  the  officers'  breasts,  and  demanded  the  instant  sur- 
render of  the  party.  Then  men,  taken  by  surprise,  yielded 
immediately,  and  were  put  on  their  parole.  The  women, 
having  secured  the  papers,  hastened  home  by  a  short  cut 
through  the  woods,  and  sent  the  documents  by  a  trusty  mes- 
senger to  Gen.  Greene. 

Another  traditional  anecdote  of  female  agency  is  character- 
istic. After  Greene  had  passed  Broad  River  he  was  desirous 
of  sending  an  order  to  Gen.  Sumter,  then  on  the  "Wateree,  to 
join  him,  that  they  might  attack  Lord  Rawdon,  who  had  di- 
vided his  force.  The  country  to  be  passed  through  was  full 
of  blood-thirsty  loyalists,  and  it  was  difficult  to  find  a  man 
willing  to  undertake  a  mission  so  dangerous  ;  but  a  young 
girl — Emily  Geiger — offered  to  act  as  messenger.  Greene 
gave  her  the  letter,  at  the  same  time  informing  her  of  the 
contents,  to  be  communicated  to  Sumter  verbally  in  case  of 


CHAPTER    XXV.  281 

accident.  On  the  second  day  of  her  journe/  she  was  inter- 
cepted by  one  of  Rawdon's  scouts.  Coming  from  the  direc- 
tion of  Greene's  army,  and  blushing  a  good  deal  as  she  at- 
tempted to  give  an  account  of  herself,  she  was  suspected  and 
placed  in  confinement,  while  the  officer  sent  for  a  tory  matron 
to  search  her.  As  soon  as  the  door  was  closed,  Emily  ate  up 
the  letter,  piece  by  piece.  After  the  search,  nothing  of  a  sus- 
picious nature  being  found  about  the  prisoner,  she  was  per- 
mitted to  depart  whither  she  said  she  was  boufid.  She  took  a 
route  somewhat  circuitous  to  avoid  detection,  arrived  at  Sum- 
ter's  camp,  and  delivered  her  message. 

It  was  now  Lord  Rawdon's  turn  to  retreat,  and  he  retired 
to  Orangeburg.  Not  venturing  to  attack  him  here,  Greene 
withdrew  with  his  main  army,  for  the  unhealthy  season,  to  the 
hills  that  border  on  the  Santee.  It  was  not  long  before  Lord 
Rawdon  took  his  departure  for  England,  leaving  Col.  Stewart 
in  command  of  his  forces.  At  this  time  was  enacted  the 
melancholy  tragedy  of  the  execution  of  Col.  Isaac  Hayne,  in 
Charleston.  He  was  a  patriot  who  had  submitted  to  British 
rule  to  avoid  being  thrown  into  prison,  but  afterwards  had 
taken  up  arms  against  the  invaders^  Being  captured,  he  was 
condemned  to  death  by  Col.  Balfour,  the  commandant  of 
Charleston.  Many  petitions  were  sent  for  mercy  in  his  be- 
half, and  his  children,  with  tears,  besought  his  life  ;  but  in 
vain. 

In  September,  Gen  Greene  proceeded  against  the  British 
forces,  pursued  them  to  Eutaw  Springs,  and  en  the  8th,  en- 
gaged them  in  that  bloody  battle.  This  action  may  be  said 
to  have  closed  the  war  in  the  Carolinas,  the  British  beini* 


282  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

forced  to  retire  to  Charleston,  which  city  and  Savannah,  were 
all  they  retained  of  their  conquests  in  South  Carolina  and 
Georgia.  The  happy  issue  of  the  campaign,  and  the  deliver- 
ance of  the  South,  after  a  long  and  bloody  contest,  are  to  be 
ascribed  to  the  energy  and  genius  of  General  Greene. 

The  celebrated  Col.  Washington  was  wounded  and  taken 
prisoner  at  the  battle  of  Eutaw  Springs,  and  sent  to  Charles- 
ton. In  the  hospital  there  he  first  saw  Jane  Elliott,  a  young 
and  beautiful  girl,  who,  not  content  with  giving  a  large  por- 
tion of  her  property  to  establish  hospitals  and  aid  the  wounded 
American  soldiers,  herself  visited  the  sufferers  in  certain 
wards.  His  gratitude,  and  her  sympathy  for  bis  misfortunes, 
laid  the  foundation  for  a  lasting  regard  between  them  ;  they 
pledged  their  faith  to  each  other,  and  were  married  in  the 
spring  of  1782. 

In  the  meantime  Lord  Cornwallis  marched  on  to  Halifax. 
While  in  this  neighborhood,  it  is  said,  the  influence  of  one  of 
his  officers — Col.  Hamilton — who  had  resided  there  before  the 
war,  did  much  to  mitigate  the  evils  usually  attendant  upon  the 
march  of  a  hostile  force.  He  showed  a  regard  to  his  old  ac- 
quaintances, by  inducing  the  commander  to  forbid  the  molesta- 
tion of  the  persons  or  property  of  non-cornbatauts.  One  of 
the  most  cruel  tragedies  enacted  this  summer  was  the  murder 
of  Dr.  Alexander  Gaston  at  Newbern  He  was  one  of  the 
most  zealous  patriots  in  North  Carolina — being  a  member  of 
the  committee  of  safety  for  the  district  where  he  resided,  and 
serving  in  the  army  at  various  periods  of  the  war  ;  and  his 
devotion  to  the  cause  of  freedom,  while  it  secured  the  confi- 
dence of  the  whigs,  gained  him  the  implacable  enmity  of  the 


CHAPTER    XXV.  283 

opposite  party.  On  the  20th  of  August,  a  body  of  tories  en- 
tered Newbern,  some  miles  in  advance  of  the  regular  troops, 
who  had,  marched  with  a  view  of  taking  possession  of  the 
town.  The  Americans,  taken  by  surprise,  were  forced  to  give 
way  after  an  ineffectual  resistance.  Graston,  unwilling  to  sur- 
render, hurried  his  wife  and  children  from  their  home, 
hoping  to  escape  across  the  river,  and  thus  retire  to  a  planta- 
tion eight  or  ten  miles  distant.  lie  reached  the  wharf,  and 
seized  a  light  scow  for  the  purpose  of  crossing  the  river.  But 
before  they  stepped  on  board,  the  tories  came  galloping  in 
pursuit.  There  was  no  resource  but  for  him  to  push  off  from 
the  shore  where  his  wife  and  little  ones  stood — she  alarmed 
only  for  him.  Throwing  herself  in  agony  at  the  feet  of  their 
enemies,  she  implored  his  life,  but  in  vain.  They  sacrificed 
him  in  the  midst  of  her  cries  for  mercy — and  the  musket 
which  found  his  heart  was  levelled  over  her  shoulder  !  Even 
then  the  indulgence  of  grief  was  denied  her  ;  for  she  was 
compelled  to  exert  herself  to  protect  his  remains.  In  her 
lonely  dwelling  she  kept  watch  beside  the  beloved  and  lifeless 
form,  till  it  was  deposited  in  the  earth. 

Proceeding  northward,  Cornwallis  was  met  at  Petersburg  by 
Arnold  with  the  troops  of  Gren.  Phillips,  who  had  died  a  few 
days  before.  Gen.  La  Fayette  was  employed  in  the  defence 
of  Virginia,  but  from  want  of  sufficient  force  could  do  nothing 
to  check  the  enemy's  progress.  Cornwallis  moved  into  the 
interior  and  harassed  the  country,  destroying  much  property 
Col.  Tarleton,  with  his  corps  of  cavalry,  made  a  secret  expe- 
dition to  Charlottesville,  intending  to  capture  the  Virginia 
Legislature,  and  the  Governor,  Thomas  Jefferson.  His  sue- 


284  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

cess  was  prevented  by  a  patriotic  stratagem.  At  the  time  of  his 
march,  it  chanced  that  some  of  the  members  were  at  the  house 
of  Col.  Walker,  twelve  miles  from  the  town.  This  was  di- 
rectly on  the  route,  and  the  first  intimation  the  family  had  of 
the  enemy's  approach,  was  the  appearance  of  Tarleton's 
legion  at  their  doors.  Having  secured  a  few  of  the  legislators 
the  British  Colonel  ordered  breakfast.  Mrs.  Walker  delayed 
the  preparations  for  tho  meal,  for  the  purpose  of  enabling  the 
members  who  had  escaped  to  reach  the  town,  give  the  alarm, 
and  remove  such  portions  of  the  stores  as  could  be  saved. 
Tarleton,  thus  baffled  in  the  object  of  his  expedition,  returned 
to  join  the  main  army. 

In  the  midst  of  these  movements  towards  the  subjugation 
of  the  State,  Lord  Cornwallis  was  suddenly  called  to  the  sea- 
coast  by  Sir  Henry  Clinton.  The  Commander-in-Chief  ex- 
pected that  the  combined  French  and  American  forces  would 
attack  New  York,  and  wished  Cornwallis  to  remain  near  the 
coast,  that  if  necessary  he  might  come  speedily  to  his  assist- 
ance. Cornwallis  proceeded  accordingly  to  Portsmouth,  and 
thence  to  Yorktown,  on  the  south  side  of  York  River.  This 
place  he  proceeded  to  fortify. 

It  was  true  that  General  Washington  had  designed  to  attack 
New  York  ;  but  he  changed  the  plan  in  August,  and  after 
deceiving  Clinton  with  the  belief  that  New  York  was  threat- 
ened, till  it  was  too  late  to  arrest  his  movements,  marched 
southward  with  the  allied  army,  and  on  the  30th  of  Septem- 
ber completely  invested  Yorktown  A  French  fleet,  com- 
manded by  the  Count  de  Grasse,  had  before  this  entered 
Chesapeake  Bay,  and  blocked  up  the  mouths  of  James  and 


CHAPTER    XXV.  285 

fork  Rivers ;  thus  cutting  off  all  communication  between 
Yorktown  and  New  York.  La  Fayette,  joined  by  a  large 
French  force,  was  ready  to  prevent  a  retreat  southward  by 
land.  Cornwallis  was  thus  enclosed  without  prospect  of  re- 
lief. An  attempt  to  send  him  succor  from  New  York  was 
defeated. 

Sir  Henry  Clinton  made  a  vain  effort  to  check  the  advance 
of  Washington  in  the  beginning  of  his  march,  by  sending  Ar- 
nold, who  had  returned  from  Virginia,  to  ravage  Connecticut. 
On  the  6th  of  September,  New  London  was  burned,  and  a 
large  amount  of  property  was  destroyed.  A  detachment  was 
directed  to  attack  Fort  Griswold  at  Groton,  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  river.  When  it  was  taken  by  assault,  no  mercy 
was  shown  by  the  conquerors.  Col.  Leydard,  who  command- 
ed the  fort,  Was  slain  in  the  act  of  surrender,  with  the  sword  he 
had  placed  in  the  hand  of  the  commander  of  the  assailants — 
and 'after  an  indiscriminate  butchery,  such  of  the  prisoners  as 
showed  signs  of  life,  were  thrown  into  a  cart,  which,  heaped 
with  mangled  bodies,  was  started  down  a  steep  and  rugged 
hill  towards  the  river.  Its  course  being  interrupted  by  stones 
and  logs,  the  victims  were  not  precipitated  into  the  water ; 
and,  after  the  enemy  had  been  driven  off  by  the  roused  inha- 
bitants of  the  country,  friends  came  to  the  aid  of  the  wound- 
ed, and  several  lives  were  preserved.  But  their  sufferings,  be- 
fore relief  could  be  obtained,  were  indescribable.  Thirty -five 
men,  covered  with  wounds  and  blood,  trembling  with  cold  and 
parched  with  thirst,  lay  all  night  upon  the  bare  floor,  almost 
oopeless  of  succor,  and  looking  to  death  as  a  deliverance  from 
intolerable  anguish. 


286  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

One  instance  of  compassion  is  worthy  of  remembrance 
The  morning  after  the  massacre,  a  young  woman  left  her 
home,  three  miles  distant,  and  came  in  search  of  her  uncle, 
who  had  joined  the  volunteers  on  the  first  alarm  of  invasion, 
and  was  known  to  have  been  engaged  in  the  disastrous  con- 
flict. He  was  among  those  wounded  unto  death.  *.  His  nieco 
found  him  in  a  house  near  the  scene  of  slaughter,  where  he 
had  shared  the  attention  bestowed  on  the  rest.  His  wounds 
had  been  dressed,  but  it  was  evident  that  he  could  bear  no 
further  removal,  and  that  life  was  fast  departing.  Still  per- 
fect consciousness  remained,  and  with  dying  energy  he  en- 
treated that  he  might  once  more  behold  his  wife  and  child. 
Such  a  request  was  sacred,  and  the  sympathizing  girl  lost  no 
time  in  hastening  home,  where  she  caught  and  saddled  the 
horse  used  by  the  family,  placed  upon  the  animal  the  delicate 
wife,  whose  strength  could  not  have  accomplished  so  long  a 
walk,  and  taking  the  child  herself,  bore  it  in  her  arms  the 
whole  distance,  and  presented  it  to  receive  the  blessing  of  its 
expiring  father. 

The  progress  of  the  siege  of  Yorktown  has  been  fully  de- 
scribed in  other  works.  An  attempt  to  retreat  on  the  part  of 
the  besieged  was  frustrated,  and  on  the  19th  of  October  the 
posts  of  Yorktown  and  Gloucester,  with  more  than  seven 
thousand  soldiers,  were  surrendered  to  Washington,  the  ship- 
ping being  delivered  into  the  hands  of  De  Grasse.  Five  days 
afterwards,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  arrived  with  an  armament  of 
seven  thousand  at  the  mouth  of  the  Chesapeake,  but  being  in- 
formed of  the  surrender,  returned  to  New  York.  The  allieu 
forces  then  separated.  The  Count  De  Grasse  sailed  for  the 


CHAPTER    XXV.  287 

\Vest  Indies ;  the  French  army,  under  Rochambeau,  was 
cantoned  during  the  winter  in  Virginia,  and  the  main  body 
of  the  American  army  returned  to  its  late  position  on  the 
Hudson.  A  strong  detachment,  under  Gen.  St.  Clair,  was 
sent  to  the  South  to  strengthen  the  forces  of  Gen.  Greene. 

Thus  the  year  1781,  which  had  commenced  with  disasters 
in  different  parts  of  the  country,  ended  in  decisive  success. 
The  victory  of  Yorktown  in  effect  recovered  the  whole  coun- 
try. British  power  was  now  reduced  to  merely  defensive 
measures,  and  limited  to  the  posts  of  New  York,  Charleston, 
and  Savannah.  The  people  manifested  the  greatest  joy  at 
this  deliverance.  The  auspicious  event  was  celebrated  in  va- 
rious places  throughout  the  country.  In  acknowledgment  of 
the  Divine  Power  that  had  protected  America,  the  members 
of  Congress  went  in  procession  to  the  principal  church  in 
Philadelphia  to  return  thanks,  and  the  13th  of  December  was 
appointed  a  day  of  public  thanksgiving  and  prayer. 

In  the  midst  of  exultation,  however,  courtesy  to  the  van- 
quished was  not  forgotten.  After  the  capture  of  Yorktown, 
the  superior  officers  of  the  American  army,  with  their  allies, 
vied  with  each  other  in  acts  of  civility  and  attention  to  the  cap- 
tive Britons.  Entertainments  were  given  to  them  by  nearly 
all  the  Major-Generals,  and  the  other  officers  freely  aided  by 
contributing  such  means  as  they  possessed.  In  allusion,  pro- 
bably, to  expenditures  of  this  kind,  Col.  Stewart,  of  New  Jer- 
sey, said  to  his  daughter  on  his  return  home — ."Well,  Martha, 
my  dear,  I  come  to  you  a  thousand  dollars  out  of  pocket  by 
the  surrender  of  Yorktown.  But  I  care  not  The  struggle 
w  over,  and  my  country  is  free  !" 


288  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

The  meeting  of  G-en.  Washington  with  his  venerable 
mother,  after  the  victory  which  decided  the  fortune  of  Amer- 
ica, is  thus  described  by  Mr.  Custis :  "  After  an  absence  of 
nearly  seven  years,  it  was  at  length,  on  the  return  of  the 
combined  armies  from  Yorktown,  permitted  to  the  mother 
again  to  see  and  embrace  her  illustrious  son.  So  soon  as  he 
had  dismounted,  in  the  midst  of  a  numerous  and  brilliant 
suite,  he  sent  to  apprise  her  of  his  arrival,  and  to  know  when 
it  would  be  her  pleasure  to  receive  him.  She  was  alone — her 
aged  hands  employed  in  works  of  domestic  industry,  when  the 
good  news  was  announced  ;  and  it  was  further  told  that  the 
victorious  chief  was  in  waiting  at  the  threshold.  She  wel 
corned  him  with  a  warm  embrace,  and  by  the  well-remembered 
and  endearing  names  of  his  childhood.  Inquiring  as  to  his 
iealth,  she  remarked  the  lines  which  mighty  cares  and  many 
irials  had  made  on  his  manly  countenance — spoke  much  of 
>ld  times,  and  old  friends  ;  but  of  his  glory,  not  one  word  ! 

"  Meantime,  in  the  village  of  Fredericksburg,  all  was  joy 
Ai»<i  revelry.  The  town  was  crowded  with  officers  of  the 
French  and  American  armies,  and  with  gentlemen  from  all 
the  country  around,  who  hastened  to  welcome  the  conquerors 
of  Corawallis.  The  citizens  made  arrangements  for  a  splen- 
did ball,  to  which  the  mother  of  Washington  was  specially  in- 
vited. She  observed,  that  although  her  dancing  days  were 
pretty  well  over,  she  should  feel  happy  in  contributing  to  the 
general  festivity,  and  consented  to  attend. 

"  The  foreign  officers  were  anxious  to  see  the  mother  of 
their  chief.  They  had  heard  indistinct  rumors  respecting  her 
remarkable  life  and  character  ;  but  forming  their  judgment. 


•CHAPTER    XXV.  289 

froui  t-nt^x-viii  . samples,  they  wore  prepared  to  expect  iu 
her  that  Vl.are  ird  show  which  would  have  been  attached  to 
the  parents  of  the  great  in  the  old  world.  How  were  they 
surprised  when  the  matron,  leaning  on  the  arm  of  her  son, 
entered  the  room  !  She  was  arrayed  in  the  very  plain,  yet 
becoming  garb  worn  by  the  Virginia  lady  of  the  olden  time. 
Her  address,  always  dignified  and  imposing,  was  courteous, 
though  reserved.  She  received  the  complimentary  attentions 
which  were  profusely  paid  her,  without  evincing  the  slightest. 
elevation  ;  and  at  an  early  hour,  wishing  the  company  much 
enjoyment  of  their  pleasures,  and  observing  that  it  was  time 
for  old  people  to  be  at  home,  retired,  leaning  as  before  on  the 
arm  of  her  son." 

Many  of  the  French  troops  maiched  to  Boston  before  they 
embarked,  in  December,  for  their  own  country.  Count  Segur 
thus  mentions  their  entrance  and  reception  :  "  Before  we  en- 
tered Boston,  our  troops  changed  their  dress  in  the  open  air, 
and  in  a  short  time  appeared  so  well  attired,  it  seemed  incred- 
ible that  this  army,  marching  from  Yorktown,  could  have 
travelled  over  such  an  extent  of  country,  and  have  been  ex- 
posed to  all  the  inclemency  of  a  rainy  autumn,  and  a  prema- 
ture winter.  No  review  or  parade  ever  displayed  troops  in 
batter  order,  presenting  a  more  imposing  and  brilliant  ap- 
pearance. A  large  part  of  the  population  of  the  town  came 
out  to  meet  us.  The  ladies  stood  at  their  windows  and  wel- 
comed us  with  tli3  most  spirited  applause.  Our  stay  was  en- 
livened by  continual  rejoicings,  fjtes  and  balls  succeeding 
each  other  day  after  day.  The  attentions  paid  us  showed 

with    equal  sincerity    sentiments  of  joy    at  the   triumph    of 
13  * 


X 
290  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

the  allied  armies,  and  of  sorrow  at  our  approaching  depart 
ure." 

He  says  of  Boston  :  "  It  may  there  be  seen  that  refinement 
and  republicanism  are  not  incompatible  ;  for  in  no  part  of  the 
country  is  a  more  agreeable  society  to  be  found.  Europe  no 
where  offers  to  our  admiration  women  adorned  with  greater 
beauty  or  elegance,  with  superior  education,  or  more  brilliant 
accomplishments,  than  the  ladies  of  this  place,  such  as 
Mesdames  Jarvis,  Tudor,  and  Morton.  Mrs.  Tudor,  who 
was  afterwards  seen  and  admired  in  France,  has  become 
celebrated  for  her  writings,  so  full  of  talent  and  wit.  One  of 
these,  written  in  French,  and  remarkable  for  its  elegance  of 
style,  was  addressed  to  the  Queen  of  France,  Marie  Antoi- 
nette, and  was  brought  over  and  presented  to  that  princess  by 
the  Marouis  de  Chastellux." 


CHAPTER    XXVI. 

EARLY    SETTLEMENTS  AT    THE    WEST KENTUCKY 

TENNESSEE. 

THE  Western  and  North-western  territory  of  the  Unit€.d 
States  was  an  almost  pathless  wilderness  at  the  commence- 
ment of  the  Revelation.  A  few  hardy  adventurers  had  ex- 
plored its  forests ;  they  were  followed  by  a  few  woodsmen, 
who  shouldered  their  rifles  and  plunged  into  the  wilderness, 
and  then  came  a  wagon  or  two,  slowly  breaking  its  rough  way, 
bearing  families  whom  the  hardships  of  frontier  life  had  em- 
boldened to  seek  a  new  home.  These  enterprising  pioneers, 
whose  adventures  shed  a  coloring  of  romance  over  the  early  his- 
tory of  the  whole  region,  braved  perils  we  nowadays  shudder 
even  to  hear  of ;  for  they  were  forced  to  dispute  the  grounds 
they  occupied  with  fierce  tribes  of  Indians.  The  Shawanees, 
Delawares  and  Wyandots '  of  the  North,  and  the  Chero- 
kees,  Creeks,  and  Catawbas  of  the  South,  who  often  waged 
bloody  wars  against  each  other,  were  alike  disposed  to  meet 
with  ferociou«  hostility  the  white  men  who  dared  invade  the 
country  they  claimed. 

Kentucky  was  first  explored  about  the  middle  of  tho 
..i;ht<'!'iith  century.  It  was  the  red  man's  favorite  hunting 


292  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE  REVOLUTION. 

ground ;  the  stronghold  of  fierce  and  warlike  tribes.  Daniel 
Boone,  who  penetrated  the  country  in  1769,  may  be  regarded 
as  the  earliest  pioneer.  The  reports .  spread  by  his  party 
through  Virginia  and  North  Carolina,  of  the  fertility  of  the 
soil  and  other  advantages  excited  much  attention,  and  in  1772 
and  1773  permanent  settlements  began  to  be  made  west  of 
the  Alleghanies.  In  the  summer  of  1774,  Harrcd  built  a  log 
cabin  on  the  spot  where  Harrodsburg  now  stands — the  foun- 
dation of  the  earliest  station.  Boonsborough  was  founded  in 
the  following  spring,  and  within  two  months  the  wife  and 
daughters  of  the  pioneer — the  first  white  women  who  ever  stood 
upon  the  banks  of  the  Kentucky  River— came  to  take  up 
their  residence  in  the  fort.  This  station,  with  Harrodsburg, 
became  the  nucleus  of  emigration  and  settlement,  and  the 
central  object  of  Indian  hostilities. 

Other  families  came  in  the  same  year  to  join  the  little  colo- 
ny— and  other  cabins  and  forts  were  erected.  The  dangers  to 
which  the  new  settlers  were  exposed  in  the  "  dark  and  bloody 
ground."  as  the  name  "  Kentucky"  was  interpreted — sooa 
became  apparent.  In  July,  1776,  three  young  women  were 
surprised  by  a  party  of  Indians,  carried  captive,  and  recovered 
at  a  distance  of  forty  miles.  This  was  but  the  beginning  of 
troubles.  An  invasion  of  the  savages,  shortly  after  Kentucky 
had  b^-en  erected  into  a  county  by  the  legislature  of  Virginia 
drove  the  hunters  and  surveyors  from  the  woods  to  take  refuge 
in  the  forts.  These  withstood  their  assaults ;  and  "  after 
sweeping  through  Kentucky  like  a  torrent  for  several  weeks, 
the  an<rry  tide  slowly  rolled  back  to  the  north."  But  these 
perils  did  not  prevent  the  continual  arrival  of  reinforcements 


• 


i 


CHAPTER    XXVI.  293 

of  settlers  from  North  Carolina  and  Virginia.  Even  among 
the  women,  fear  was  less  strong  than  the  love  of  adventure. 
The  wife  of  Whitley,  one  of  the  most  distinguished  of  the 
early  pioneers,  to  his  observation  that  he  had  heard  a  fine  re- 
port of  Kentucky,  and  thought  they  could  live  there  with  lesa 
hard  work — answered  ;  "  Then,  Billy,  I  would  go  and  see  !" 
In  two  days  he  was  on  his  way  with  axe  and  plough,  and  gun 
and  kettle.  Thus  the  stream  of  settlement  flowed  year  after 
year. 

The  pioneers  were  chiefly  men  who  had  encountered  the  dif- 
ficulties experienced  in  settling  the  frontiers  of  the  colonies, 
and  who  were  accustomed  to  deal  with  the  Indians.  Their 
primitive  condition  was  scarcely  less  simple  than  that  of  the 
savages.  The  men  built  cabins,  blockhouses,  and  forts; 
hunted,  cleared  land  and  planted  grain  ;  while  the  women 
milked,  cooked  the  meat,  pounded  the  corn  or  ground  it  in 
hand  mills,  and  occasionally  run  bullets.  Deer  skins  were 
used  for  garments.  The  hunting  shirt,  worn  universally  by 
the  men,  was  made  sometimes  of  this  material,  dressed,  but 
generally  of  linsey  or  coarse  linen.  A  wallet  was  stitched  in 
the  bosom,  to  carry  bread  or  ammunition,  and  the  belt  or  girdle 
held  the  bullet  bag,  and  the  tomahawk,  or  scalpiug-knife,  worn 
by  each  hunter,  who  carried  his  long  riflo  in  his  hand.  The 
leggins  and  moccasins  were  made  of  deer  skin,  and  the  com- 
mon shirt  and  jacket,  and  caps  of  native  fur,  completed  tho 
ordinary  attire. 

Buffalo  and  bear  skins  served  for  beds.  There  being  no 
shops  or  stores,  almost  every  article  in  use  was  of  home  man- 
ufacture. The  table  furniture  consisted  of  wooden  vessels  and 


234  DOMESTtC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION 

utensils,  made  or  turned  in  the  rudest  manner.  Iron  forks  or 
tin  cups  were  extremely  rare.  The  slab  that  served  for  a 
table  was  made  of  a  flat  piece  of  timber,  split  and  roughly 
hewn,  and  rude  benches  formed  the  seats.  If  one  desired  his 
bed  elevated  above  the  floor  or  the  ground,  the  bedstead  was 
made  by  laying  slabs  across  long  poles,  supported  by  forked 
poles  driven  into  the  ground  ;  or  pieces  of  hewn  timber  were 
let  into  the  sides  of  the  cabin.  The  cradle  was  a  small  roll- 
ing trough  like  those  used  in  collecting^  sap  for  maple  sugar. 
Yet  notwithstanding  this  simplicity  in  furniture,  their  food 
was  the  choicest  of  game,  and  the  richest  of  milk  and  butter, 
partaken  with  a  relish  health  and  labor  alone  can  give.  The 
luxuriant  pastures  of  the  woods,  where  the  pea  vine  and  the 
wild  cane  abounded,  supplied  the  cattle  with  provender,  and 
game  was  so  abundant  that  buffaloes  were  frequently  shot 
merely  for  the  tongues.  But  for  this  bountiful  provision  of 
nature  the  country  could  not  have  been  maintained  against  the 
Indians,  whose  frequent  depredations  destroyed  the  fields. 
Hospitality,  too,  that  virtue  of  a  primitive  society,  was  always 
cheerfully  exercised. 

The  West,  thus  filling  with  a  hardy  population,  became 
year  after  year  more  interesting  to  the  parties  contending  dur- 
ing the  Revolutionary  war.  The  different  expeditions  into 
that  country  soon  aroused  British  jealousy ;  for  the  govern- 
ment dreaded  the  influence  of  the  pioneer  leaders  on  the  minds 
of  their  savage  allies.  The  English  commandant  at  Detroit 
sought  to  bring  all  the  savage  tribes  under  his  control,  and  to 
incite  them  against  the  Americans.  He  urged  them  to  hostile 
inroads  by  every  incentive,  and  paid  a  price  for  the  scalps 


CHAPTER    XXVI. 


brought  ;  while  an  expedition  of  Indians  and  Canadians  was 
prepared  against  the  forts  and  stations.  The  fierce  spirit  of 
the  barbarians  of  the  forest  thus  stimulated  by  abundant  sup 
plies  of  ammunition  and  liquors,  furnished  from  north-western 
military  posts  of  the  British  —  the  terrors  of  their  incursion 
were  increased  tenfold.  The  men,  women,  and  children  were 
driven  from  their  homes  to  take  shelter  in  the  forts,  and  these 
were  kept  in  a  continual  state  of  alarm.  The  narrative  of 
the  perils  and  trials  of  the  inhabitants,  and  of  frequent  scenes 
of  bloody  strife,  embraces  incidents  of  personal  adventure 
more  surprising  than  any  romance. 

The  name  of  George  Rogers  Clark,  called  by  Randolpn 
"  the  Hannibal  of  the  West,"  is  conspicuous  in  the  history  of 
the  conquest  and  settlement  of  the  whole  country.  The  bril- 
liant expedition  planned  by  him  was  undertaken  in  the  begin- 
ning of  1778,  and  conducted  successfully  by  his  heroism  and 
perseverance.  His  party  marched  through  trackless  forests, 
over  the  region  that  now  forms  the  State  of  Illinois,  to  the 
ancient  French  village  of  Kaskaskias,  and  took  the  town,  with 
the  British  commandant.  The  French  inhabitants  submitted 
to  the  new  power  —  transferring  their  allegiance  to  the  govern- 
ment of  the  United  States.  The  governor  of  the  British  force 
in  the  north-west,  furious  at  this  invasion,  collected  an  army 
of  sarages,  and  made  preparations  to  advance  upon  his  ad- 
venturous enemy  ;  but  before  his  project  was  ripe  for  execu 
tion,  Col.  Clark  marched  boldly  through  the  wilderness  to  hia 
citadel  at  Vincenncs,  and  captured  the  governor  and  his  gar 
rison.  The  whole  country  was  then  subjected,  and  the  con- 
tjuest  achieved,  which  has  been  said  to  be  the  true  basis  of  the 


296  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION 

claim  of  the  United  States  to  a  northern  boundary  on  the 


In  1779,  many  families  removed  to  Kentucky  from  Virgi- 
nia and  the  neighboring  States  5  the  hunters  of  the  elk  and 
buftalo  being  succeeded  by  more  eager  hunters  for  land. 
Their  pursuits  were  carried  on  in  the  midst  of  Indian  hosti- 
lities. The  tide  of  emigration  flowed  yet  more  copiously  in 
the  two  following  years,  notwithstanding  that  every  portion  of 
the  country  was  continually  kept  in  alarm  by  Indian  ambushes, 
and  their  fields  were  often  laid  waste.  The  hostilities  of  the 
savages  were  not  checked  by  the  approach  of  peace.  In 
August,  1782,  a  large  army  of  warriors  traversed  the  northern 
part  of  Kentucky,  and  appeared  unexpectedly  before  Bryant's 
Station,  near  Lexington.  An  incident  of  this  siege  strikingly 
displayed  the  intrepidity  of  the  western  women. 

The  garrison  was  supplied  with  water  from  a  spring  at  some 
distance  from  the  fort,  near  which  a  considerable  body  of  the 
Indians  had  been  placed  in  ambush.  Another  party  in  full 
view  was  ordered  to  open  a  fire  at  a  given  time,  with  the  hope 
of  enticing  the  besieged  to  an  engagement  without  the  walls, 
when  the  force  at  the  spring  could  seize  the  opportunity  of 
storming  one  of  the  gates.  The  more  experienced  of  the  gar- 
rison felt  satisfied  that  Indians  were  concealed  near  the  spring, 
but  conjectured  that  they  would  not  show  themselves  until 
the  firing  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  fort  should  induce  them 
to  believe  that  the  men  had  come  out,  and  were  engaged  with 
the  other  party.  The  need  of  water  was  urgent,  and  yielding 
to  the  necessity  »f  the  case,  they  summoned  all  the  women. 
Explaining  to  them  the  circumstances  in  which  they  were 


CHAPTER  xxrr.  Jj97 

placed,  and  the  improbability  that  any  injury  would  be  offer- 
ed them,  until  the  firing  had  been  returned  from  the  opposite 
side  of  the  fort,  they  urged  them  to  go  in  a  body  to  the 
spring,  and  bring  up  each  a  bucket  full  of  water.  They 
bad  been  in  the  habit  of  bringing  water  every  morning,  and 
should  the  men  go  at  this  time,  it  was  feared  that  the  Indians 
would  suspect  that  their  ambuscade  was  discovered,  and  would 
instantly  rush  upon  them  or  shoot  them  at  the  spring. 

The  boldest  of  the  women  at  once  declared  their  readiness 
to  brave  the  danger,  and  the  more  timid  rallying  in  their  rear, 
they  all  marched  down  to  the  spring,  within  shot  of  hundreds 
of  the  enemy  !  The  steadiness  and  composure  of  their  move- 
ments completely  deceived  the  savages  ;  not  a  shot  was  fired, 
nnd  having  filled  their  buckets,  they  brought  them  into  the 
fort  in  safety. 

Ohio  was  in  part  settled  by  pioneers  from  New  England 
An  anecdote  of  a  young  widow,  afterwards  the  wife  of  one  of 
the  early  adventurers  in  the  valley  of  the  Ohio  River,  may 
serve  for  a  picture  of  the  common  experience  of  those  days. 
She  was  living  in  the  spring  of  1774  with  her  brothers  on 
Grave  Creek,  and  kept  house  alone  while  they  were  absent  on 
their  hunting  excursions.  Having  been  on  a  visit  to  her  sister 
who  resided  at  a  distance  of  fifty  miles  upon  the  banks  of  the 
Ohio,  opposite  Yellow  Creek,  she  returned  home,  as  she  had 
gone,  in  a  canoe  by  herself.  Setting  out  in  the  afternoon  she 
paddled  till  dark  ;  then,  knowing  when  the  moon  would  rise, 
she  landed,  fastened  her  boat  to  the  willows,  and  Lny  in  a 
clump  of  bushes  near  the  shore,  till  the  moon  had  cleared  tho 
tree  tops.  As  she  waded  a  few  paces  in  the  water  to  iv.-idi 


298  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

the  canoe,  she  trod  on  the  dead  body  of  an  Indian,  not  long 
killed,  whom  she  had  not  before  seen.  She  did  not  scream, 
knowing  it  might  be  dangerous  ;  but  stepping  quietly  into  the 
boat,  went  on,  and  reached  the  mouth  of  Grave  Creek  early 
the  next  morning. 

Not  long  afterwards,  while  on  her  knees  blowing  the  fire 
one  morning,  she  heard  steps,  and  looking  round  saw  a  tall 
Indian  standing  by  her.  He  motioned  her  to  be  silent,  and 
shook  his  tomahawk  at  her ;  then  looked  around  the  cabin  for 
plunder,  and  seeing  her  brother's  rifle  hanging  on  hooks  over 
the  fire  place,  seized  it  and  departed.  The  young  woman 
showed  no  fear  while  he  was  there,  but  as  soon  as  he  was 
gone  left  the  cabin  and  hid  herself  in  the  corn  till  her  brother's 
return.  This  Rebecca  Williams  was  afterwards  famous 
among  the  borderers  of  the  Ohio  River  for  her  medical  and 
surgical  skill. 

The  history  of  the  trials  and  sufferings  of  the  early  settlers 
of  Tennessee,  in  their  years  of  border  warfare  with  the  Dela- 
wares,  Shawnees,  Creeks  and  Cherokees,  exists  only  in  the 
memory  of  a  few  of  their  descendants.  Yet  in  the  midst  of 
these  were  enacted  deeds  of  heroism  and  chivalry  which  might 
well  challenge  a  comparison  with  those  of  Kentucky.  About 
the  year  1772,  a  few  adventurous  spirits  in  Virginia  and 
North  Carolina,  allured  by  the  tales  told  by  hunters  and  trap- 
pers of  beautiful  valleys  and  meandering  streams  beyond  the 
Alleghany  mountains,  sought  new  homes  in  the  lovely  valley 
of  the  Watauga,  now  the  Holston  River,  in  what  is  now  Sul- 
livan County,  East  Tennessee. 

Among  the  earliest  of  these  hardy  pioneers  were  the  Bled- 


CHAPTER    XXVI.  299 

soes  and  the  Shelbys,  who  settled  twelve  miles  above  the 
Island  Flats.  These  first  settlers  were  harassed  continually  by 
the  hostile  inroads  of  their  savage  neighbors  ;  scenes  of  bloody 
strife  were  common,  and  almost  every  dwelling  was  a  fort ; 
yet  the  population  of  their  settlements  rapidly  increased.  In 
June,  1776,  more  than  seven  hundred  Indian  warriors  advanc- 
ed on  the  settlements  upon  the  Holston,  and  a  battle,  called 
the  battle  of  Long  Island,  was  fought  near  the  Island  Flats, 
in  which  the  militia,  commanded  by  Col.  Bledsoe,  routed  the 
savages  after  a  severe  conflict.  A  constant  succession  of  In- 
dian troubles  marked  the  years  succeeding.  In  1779,  Bledsoe 
and  others  crossed  the  Cumberland  mountains,  and  explored 
the  valley  of  the  Cumberland  River.  Their  alluring  report 
of  the  country  on  their  return  induced  many  of  the  inhabi- 
tants of  East  Tennessee  to  make  preparation  for  striking  out 
still  further  into  the  wilderness,  to  establish  a  new  colony 
west  of  the  mountains. 

Gen.  James  Robertson,  of  North  Carolina,  in  concert  with 
Col.  Donaldson,  started  from  Watauga  about  the  middle  of 
December.  Robertson  led  a  land  expedition,  the  object  of 
which  was  to  cross  the  mountains,  proceed  to  a  place  then 
known  as  the  Big  Salt  Lick,  now  Nashville,  establish  a  fort, 
build  houses  and  open  fields.  Donaldson  conducted  a  flotilla 
of  rudely  constructed  flat-boats,  which,  bearing  the  old  men, 
women,  and  children,  and  the  baggage  of  the  pioneers,  de- 
scended the  Holston,  for  the  purpose  of  following  Tennessee 
River  to  some  point  beyond  its  pass  through  the  mountains. 
The  land  party  was  to  join  the  flotilla  somewhere  on  the  great 
bend  of  the  Tennessee,  and  conduct  them  to  their  new  home 


300  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

in  the  valley  of  the  Cumberland.  It  was  a  dark  and  fearful 
voyage,  that  descent  of  the  Watauga  and  Tennessee,  through 
the  hunting  grounds  of  the  warlike  Cherokees  and  Creeks. 
To  daily  attacks  from  the  Indians,  who  from  the  shores  of  the 
narrow  river  fired  on  the  voyagers  as  they  descended  the 
rapid  current  in  their  frail  open  boats,  now  and  then  boldly 
pushing  out  in  their  canoes  to  assault  them,  were  added  the 
dangers  of  the  rapid  and  meandering  stream,  where  sunken 
rocks  and  dangerous  rapids  threatened  to  engulf  the  frail  barks 
in  its  boiling  eddies.  To  aggravate  these  horrors,  when  the 
voyagers,  their  numbers  reduced  by  disease  and  the  murderous 
savages,  reached  the  head  of  the  Muscle  Shoals,  no  sign  could 
be  discovered  of  Gren.  Robertson  Col.  Donaldson  and  his 
party  found  themselves  environed  by  dangers  which  might 
have  unnerved  the  stoutest  heart.  An  unexplored  wilderness 
on  either  side,  seven  hundred  miles  of  up-stream  navigation 
behind  them,  with  thousands  of  armed  warriors  ready  to  fall 
upon  them,  while  in  advance  was  heard  the  roar  of  the  turbid 
waters  as  they  dashed  amongst  the  projecting  rocks  of  the 
Muscle  Shoals.  It  was  a  fearful  alternative,  but  death  was 
certain  in  the  rear  or  on  either  flank,  and  after  weighing  well 
all  the  dangers  of  his  situation,  Col.  Donaldson  determined  to 
descend  the  Tennessee  to  its  mouth  and  attempt  to  reach 
the  Big  Salt  Spring  by  the  ascent  of  the  Cumberland. 

On  the  24th  of  April,  1780,  four  months  and  two  days 
after  leaving  Watauga,  those  who  survived  of  this  adventurous 
pa.ity  of  pioneer  voyagers  reached  the  spot  where  Nashville 
now  stands.  Ilore  they  met  their  friends,  who  had  succeeded 
in  reaching  the  same  place  some  weeks  before  Interesting 


CHAPTER  xxvr.  301 

indeed  was  the  re-union,  but  not  without  its  sorrows ;  for 
many  a  father,  mother,  brother,  sister,  looked  in  vain  for 
those  they  had  hoped  to  meet.  These  parties  of  wayworn 
travellers,  and  two  smaller  ones,  constituted  the  entire  colony 
of  Cumberland  Valley,  numbering  less  than  five  hundred 
souls,  of  whom  one  hundred  and  fifty  were  all  that  were  able 
to  bear  arms.  From  their  arrival,  for  fifteen  years,  a  bloody 
r/ar  was  waged  against  them  by  the  Creeks,  Cherokees,  and 
Shawnees.  Thus  driven  at  once  into  a  state  of  war,  every  man 
became  an  armed  occupant,  who  held  his  life  and  his  fort  or 
blockhouse  only  by  the  strength  of  his  arm. 

The  settlers  lived  in  forts,  each  containing  half  a  dozon  or 
more  families,  and  were  compelled  to  work  their  small  fields 
with  guns  by  their  sides.  Books,  schools,  churches,  acade 
mies,  they  had  none.  Toil  and  danger  were  their  only  school- 
masters, and  stern  necessity  their  only  pastor  and  lawgiver 
Capt.  Ridley  had  established  a  small  fort  near  Nashville,  in 
which  military  rule  was  necessarily  preserved,  while  various 
persons,  pursuing  the  bent  of  their  own  interest,  established 
others,  in  which  they  rallied  their  friends  and  retainers  to  ro- 
pel  the  assaults  of  Indian  marauders.  In  the  space  of  thirty 
miles  around  Nashville  were  a  dozen  such  forts,  and  in  and 
around  these  were  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  valley.  Of  ne- 
cessity, social  intercourse  was  kept  up  by  occasional  visits 
from  one  to  another  ;  but  the  road  being  often  rendered  dan- 
gerous by  Indian  ambuscades,  it  required  more  than  a  coinmnr 
share  of  bravery  for  small  parties,  especially  of  females,  tf 
venture,  though  the  distance  between  the  forts  was  only  two 
or  three  miles. 

2A 


302  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

No  brief  notice  like  the  preceding  can  convey  an  adequate 
Idea  of  the  difficulties  and  dangers  encountered  by  these  early 
settlers ;  but  it  may  awaken  curiosity  to  examine  other  re- 
cords. When  hostilities  ceased  between  Great  Britain  and 
the  United  States,  other  emigrants  of  exhausted  fortunes,  or 
who  had  spent  their  prime  in  fighting  the  battles  of  their 
country,  sought  homes  in  the  west,  in  the  expectation  of  peace 
and  security.  But  the  Indians  at  intervals  continued  their 
incursions.  The  settlements,  notwithstanding,  advanced  in 
strength  and  prosperity,  increasing  every  year,  till  they  were 
able  to  claim  admission  as  States  into  the  Union 


CHAPTER    XXVII. 

CONCLUSION. 

WHEN  the  news  reached  England  of  the  event  that  had 
finished  the  work  of  wresting  America  from  British  possession, 
it  was  met  by  a  general  expression  throughout  the  whole  nation 
of  desire  for  peace.  In  May,  1782,  Sir  Guy  Carleton,  appoint- 
ed to  succeed  Sir  Henry  Clinton  as  Coimiiander-in-Chief, 
arrived  in  New  York,  with  instructions  to  terminate  the  war 
by  amicable  negotiation.  Active  hostilities  between  the  two 
armies  were  suspended  during  this  year ;  though  some  skir- 
mishes, and  many  robberies,  took  place.  Congress  appointed 
John  Adams,  Benjamin  Franklin,  John  Jay,  and  Henry  Lau- 
rens  Commissioners  for  the  United  States,  to  negotiate  a 
treaty  of  peace.  Preliminary  articles  were  signed  at  Paris 
on  the  30th  of  November,  1782.  After  the  adjustment  of 
affairs  between  Britain  and  France,  the  definitive  treaty  was 
signed  on  the  third  of  September,  1783.  By  the  terms  of 
this  treaty,  the  Independence  of  the  United  States  was  fully 
acknowledged,  and  the  extent  of  territory  conceded  was  equal 
to  their  most  enlarged  expectations. 

On  the  19th  of  April,  1783,  eight  years  from  the  battle  of 
Lexington  i  formal  proclamation  of  the  cessation  of  hostilities 


304  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

was  made  to  the  American  army.  The  news  of  peace  was 
everywhere  received  with  joy.  The  army  was  disbanded  by 

•order  of  Congress  on  the  3d  of  November  following.  The 
arrears  due  the  officers  and  soldiers,  and  the  wretched  condi- 
tion of  the  finances,  had  caused  difficulties  which  it  was  feared 
would  inflame  the  discontent  of  the  army  into  insurrection. 
But  the  prudence  and  firmness  of  General  Washington  avert- 
ed the  danger ;  the  soldiers  were  persuaded  to  oppose  all 
illegal  proceedings  for  obtaining  redress,  and  satisfactory  ar- 
rangements were  finally  made  by  Congress.  The  soldiers 
returned  peaceably  to  their  homes,  to  enjoy  the  blessings  the 
toils  of  war  had  purchased. 

Savannah  was  evacuated  by  the  British  in  July,  1782,  and 
Charleston  the  14th  of  December  of  the  same  year.  It  was  ex- 
pected that  New  York,  the  last  city  occupied — where  the 
British  Commander-in-Chief  had  his  head-quarters — would  be 
evacuated  by  Sir  Guy  Carleton  in  August,  1783.  But  the 
loyalists,  remembering  the  cruelties  they  had  exercised  towards 
their  countrymen — especially  those  whom  the  fortune  of  war 
had  placed  among  them  as  prisoners — feared  retribution  after 
the  departure  of  the  British  troops.  Threats  of  retaliation, 
and  denunciatory  resolutions  passed  at  whig  meetings  held  in 
various  parts  of  the  country,  alarmed  them  to  such  a  degree, 
that  they  flocked  in  great  numbers  to  New  York,  and  claimed 
the  protection  of  the  British  General..  To  transport  so  vast 
a  body  of  exiles,  with  their  families  and  effects,  to  Nova 
Scotia,  the  Bahamas,  or  Britain,  required  more  shipping  than 

-lay  in  port.  A  delay  ensued  in  consequence,  while  Car- 
taton  sent  to  the  West  Indies,  and  even  to  England  for  addi- 


CHAPTER    XXVII.  305 

Uonal  transports  ;  and  it  was  not  till  the  25th  of  November 
that  the  last  remnant  of  a  foreign  soldiery  set  foot  on  board 
their  vessels 

Early  on  the  morning  of  this  day,  the  American  troops, 
under  the  command  of  General  Knox,  marched  from  Hserlem  to 
the  Bowery  Lane,  where  they  took  up  their  position.  The 
citizans  began  to  throng  the  thoroughfares,  eager  to  partici- 
pate in  the  joyous  excitement  of  the  occasion.  About  tea 
o'clock  an  American  guard  relieved  the  British  guard  at  the 
city  prison,  and  the  latter  joined  a  detachment  of  British 
troops  then  on  parade  in  Broadway,  which  wheeled  into  pla- 
toons and  marched  down  to  the  Battery.  There  they  em- 
barked in  boats  to  go  on  board  their  shipping.  At  one  o'clock, 
the  British  soldiers  having  abandoned  their  various  posts,  the 
American  troops  moved  down  the  Bowery  to  take  possession  of 
Fort  George  at  the  Battery.  General  Knox,  with  a  number  of 
officers  and  citizens  on  horseback,  then  rode  up  to  the  Bovrery 
to  receive  General  V\7"ashington  and  Governor  George  Clinton, 
who,  with  their  suites,  made  their  public  entry  into  the  city 
on  horseback,  followed  by  the  Lieutenant-Governor  and 
Senators.  The  cavalcade  proceeded  to  the  Battery,  whither 
orders  had  been  sent  to  hoist  the  American  flag  at  the  Fort, 
and  fire  an  appropriate  salute.  Some  British  underlings, 
however,  had  nnreeved  the  halyards,  knocked  the  cleats  off 
the  flag  staff,  and  slushed  it,  so  that  it  might  be  impossible  for 
the  Americans  to  hoist  their  banner  before  the  British  ship- 
ping should  be  out  of  sight. 

The  Americans  on  the  other  hand,  were  anxious  that  their 

late  enemies   should  see  the  color?  of  the  United  States  wave 
2  A* 


306  DOMESTIC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

over  the  city.  Several  persons  made  ineffectual  efforts  to 
climb  the  staff ;  at  length  a  sailor  was  furnished  with  a  num- 
ber of  cleats  hastily  prepared,  with  which  he  filled  his  pockets, 
and  winding  the  halyards  round  his  waist,  and  taking  a  ham- 
mer and  nails  in  his  hands,  commenced  his  ascent,  nailing  the 
cleats  on  either  side  as  he  clambered  up.  Having  reached  the 
top,  he  reeved  the  halyards  and  descended,  while  amidst 
the  loud  huzzas  of  congregated  thousands,  and  the  thunder  of 
artillery,  in  full  view  of  the  departing  English,  the  stars  and 
stripes  were  hoisted,  and  floated  proudly  on  the  breeze ;  the 
band  at  the  same  time  striking  up  the  national  air  of  "  Yankee 
Doodle."  The  intrepid  sailor  was  not  only  welcomed  with  ac- 
clamations, but  received  a  more  substantial  token  of  appro- 
bation in  a  contribution  for  his  benefit  among  those  present. 
This  interesting  scene  over,  the  Commander-in-Chief  and 
other  general  officers  sat  down  to  a  public  dinner  given  by  the 
Governor  at  Francis'  Tavern,  at  the  corner  of  Wall  and  Nas- 
sau streets.  On  the  following  Tuesday,  a  brilliant  display  of 
fireworks  was  exhibited  at  the  Bowling  Green. 

On  the  23d  of  December,  a  scene  of  lofty  moral  grandeur 
was  presented,  by  the  appearance  of  Washington  in  the  Hall 
of  Congress  at  Annapolis,  to  resign  his  commission  as  Com- 
mander-in-Chief. In  the  presence  of  a  large  concourse  of 
spectators,  he  delivered  his  simple  and  affectionate  farewell 
address,  commending  the  interests  of  his  country  to  the  pro- 
tection of  Heaven,  and  taking  his  leave  of  the  employments 
of  public  life.  He  then  retired  as  a  private  citizen  to  his 
country-seat  at  Mount  Vernon,  followed  by  the  heartfelt  gra- 
tihide  and  affection  of  the  whole  nation. 


CHAPTER    XXVII.  30? 

Thus  was  American  Independence  established.  From  this 
fortunate  termination  the  most  beneficial  results  were  antici- 
pated, not  only  for  the  United  States,  but  for  the  whole  civil- 
ized world.  The  nation  newly  founded  was  expected  to  culti- 
vate republican  virtues  which  other  nations  might  emulate. 
It  was  to  exhibit  the  advantages  of  universal  intelligence  and 
progress.  It  was  to  illustrate  the  great  principles  which  lie  at 
the  foundation  of  a  people's  true  prosperity,  and  thus  to  over- 
throw the  ancient  systems  of  error  and  tyranny. 

In  reviewing  the  events  briefly  sketched,  it  will  be  seen  at 
how  vast  an  expense  of  blood  and  suffering,  of  toil  and  trea- 
sure, was  purchased  the  national  freedom  which,  with  its 
countless  blessings,  is  our  inheritance.  The  price  was  paid 
with  a  full  reliance  on  the  Divine  protection  for  a  righteous 
cause.  Guizot  says  truly — "  While  they  rebelled  against  the 
authority  of  the  King  and  Parliament  of  Britain,  they  were 
submissive  to  the  will  of  God  and  the  precepts  of  the  Gospel ; 
while  struggling  for  independence,  they  were  governed  by  the 
same  faith  which  had  brought  their  ancestors  to  this  land." 
It  will  be  seen,  moreover,  that  the  men  and  women  of  America 
during  the  Revolution,  acted  with  one  heart  and  one  mind. 
In  their  entire  devotion  to  the  cause — whether  at  the  East,  in 
the  Middle  States,  or  at  the  South — one  spirit  is  seen  to 
govern  them.  They  thought  not  of  sectional  distinctions  ; 
they  felt  and  acted  like  brethren.  It  i?  this  sanction  of  right, 
and  this  union  of  feeling  and  interests,  which  throw  a  halo  of 
moral  sublimity  around  the  perilous  adventures  and  daring^oeds 
so  thickly  sown  in  the  history  of  those  times.  Let  all  Amer 
icans  who  love  tho.ir  country  ponder  on  the  lesson  conveyed 


308  DOaiESliC    HISTORY    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

Let  them  cherish  the  UNH  N  of  these  States,  as  they  honoi 
Ine  memory  of  those  noble  men  who  did  and  suffered  so  much 
to  cement  it.  Let  them  never  part  with  that  precious  legacy 
bought  with  their  fathers'  blood,  and  transmitted  to  them  to 
be  kept  inviolate  for  their  own  children.  For  the  security  of 
this  inestimable  possession,  let  them  sacredly  preserve  the 
spirit  o.  disinterestedness,  of  patriotism,  of  RELIGION — the 
seed  of  all  that  is  good  and  elevated  in  the  social  life  of  the 
Republic. 


THE    END. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


URL 


JUN  2  5  1975 


:i TEBLIBEAEI  LOUS 
MAY  16  1975 

REC'D  LD-URB      

HREE  WEEKS  FROM  PATE  OF  RECEWt 
ON-RENEWABLE 

1978. 

HTDCQ-Un 

;     v, 

SEP  -  «  1075      U 

J^L     OCT  2  4  1975 
1NTERLIBRARY  LOANS 

SEP  12  1975 

DUE  TWO  WEEKS  FROM  DATE  OF  RECEIPT 


•*wu"      FFRtafMI 
IP/URL     ftBU^ 

MAR04199I 


IP"' 


L04JW. 

"«» 

18  1880 


/     R£C'D  LO-URL 


1158  01330  7763 


